《Secret of the Two Kings》


 SETTING AND HISTORICAL BACKGROUND (Optional Read)

    SETTING ORIENTATION


    This story is set in the 8th century in a fictional era of Kingdom ofUnifiedSilla(??), one of Ancient Korea''s Legendary Three Kingdoms. Before the Unification Period, there were three ancient kingdoms that ruled over the Korean Peninsula for centuries - the Kingdom ofGoguryeo(???),Baekje(??), andSilla(??).


    <figure>


    </figure>


    Silla, with the aid of theTangDynasty (ÌƳ¯), conquered the two other kingdoms. As a result, some Goguryeo officials founded the Kingdom ofBalhae(??) with the help ofMohetribe (??). This kingdom was located in present-day North Korea and some parts of mainland China.


    <figure>


    </figure>


    CULTURE


    Seorabeol(???)(Modern day Gyeongju)was the capital where the King''s palace was located. Several pavilions with distinct trapezoidal pointed roofs and eaves protruding upwards can be found inside. These pavilions stood either above the ground or on an artificial lake. The entire palace was protected by tall, brick walls and eight main gates - the north, northwest, west, southwest, south, southeast, east, and northeast.


    <figure>


    </figure>


    Social differences can be observed in so many ways. Houses of common people were small and made up of low-quality wood with simple wooden sliding doors. Noblemen lived in big, compound houses, made from the best types of wood with tall wooden gates with guards, and brick walls for protection.


    <figure>


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    </figure>


    In terms of clothing, royal and noble people wore long, exquisite, colorful robes, dragging on the floor. These robes were accessorized with either gold or silver ornaments and buckled boots or closed slippers. Commoners, on the other hand, wore simple, dull-colored long sleeves as top wear with shabby skirts or pants and wooden slippers for bottom wear.


    <figure>


    </figure>


    <figure>


    </figure>


    Royal and noblemen owned big horses and palanquins carried by their servants, while commoners owned small carts and sometimes small horses for transportation.


    <figure>


    </figure>


    __________


    SOURCES:


    Map of Three Kingdoms- https://www.ancient.eu/image/5790/</a>


    Map of Unified Silla- https://www.ancient.eu/image/5839/</a>


    Palace- http://jotarofootsteps.blogspot.com/2016/07/sites-donggung-palace</a>- gyeongju.html


    Male and female royals- https://www.pinterest.com.au/pin/496521927648825064/</a>


    Male and female commoners- https://www.pinterest.com/pin/311311392968662131/</a>


    House of common people- https://www.alamy.com/stock-photo-traditional-korean-house-andong-south-korea-86420401.html</a>


    Palanquin-https://i.redditmedia.com/V2lLiuQmbGvTvXfoP2uO4RVkmSjEgWJ4vmC4W158MsI.png?s=3fdd7803d4d6507cd0185cac59f2dbce


    <figure>


    </figure>

 PROLOGUE

    This story marked the beginning of a forgotten era in Korean history, the one the books have failed to tell.


    Drums thundered the entire palace, marking the commencement of a sacred ceremony. The palace guards unbarred the eight wooden main gates, and people from different parts of the kingdom entered. Noblemen and their families rode their palanquins which were carried by their servants, while common people held hands with their families gluing their eyes to the picturesque designs of the palace pavilions, the grandeur of the courtesans'' and the court ladies'' colorful dresses, and the impressive statures of the palace guards with their long, sharp spears, and iron-plated vest armors.


    In the middle of palace main grounds, a red carpet transversed from the tall wooden gate up to an altar specially built for the ceremony. The altar looked like a long wooden stage with a rectangular table filled with food, incense, and candles at its center.


    Sitting at the middle of the altar, the King scanned the immeasurable number of people. Like a real son of the Heavens, his angelic, hazel eyes shone as a smile etched from his silent lips. His dark hair fitted perfectly to his golden crown with bits of gold stones dangling as accessories. The white royal robe, with black embroideries of random patterns at the end of big, long sleeves, gently caressed every part of his tall and lean physique.


    On his sides, five each on left and right were the ten noble council members orHwabaek.All of them wore their uniform purple colored cloaks and a black, cylindrical hat. The rich people and their families sat below the altar - both on the left and right side, while all common people stood on the palace grounds. Palace guards served as human barriers between the classes. There were also guards lining up on two isles of the red carpet, and even around the perimeter of the whole palace main grounds to guard the palace against any unexpected encounters.


    "His Highness graces you all!" announced by one council member.


    The King walked down the altar through the center wooden stairs and stood in front of everyone. All people bowed their heads and genuflected. He raised his right arm and pointed his palm to the people. That was a symbol of the King''s blessing.


    Coming from the wooden gate, the Head Priestess, a woman in her early twenties, walked down the red carpet gracefully. The slow gust of wind swayed her long, white robe slowly but not her coal-black hair delicately braided with a silver pin.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Behind her were a group of soldiers marching down the red carpet in two lines. In the solemnity of the ceremony, the stomps of the soldiers'' boots accompanied by the clattering sound of the iron accessories dangling in their armors reverberated to the whole palace grounds.


    At the center of the palace grounds, a hexagonal structure which looks like a water well stood solely like a sacred gem no one should touch. The Head Priestess placed the jar on top, while the soldiers marched to their assigned positions.


    "Behold the legendary well in which our founder Park Hyeokgeose was born... theNajeong!"she preached. The people placed their palms together and uttered individual prayers.


    As she walked towards the altar, a group of young men wearing different colors of robes and baggy pants dashed into the sacred structure and surrounded it while they dance. They did some fighting stunts, rolls, and backflips. It was a dance for good fortune and abundance.


    "Your Highness, behold the power of the Heavens as they give you their blessings to lead the Kingdom of Silla. According to our founder, Park Hyeokgeose, the Kings hold the mandate of the Heavens and shall be the father of the nation!" the Head Priestess by the name of Lady Jang preached as she raised her arms to the skies.


    The King walked to the sacred structure, held the jar, and raised his arms to the sky.


    "People of Silla... As your King and father of the nation, I would like to send my utmost gratitude for your presence in this very sacred ceremony. This ceremony only happens very rarely, and this might serve as our guide in the future years of our kingdom. I would like to convey to you that the solar eclipse will not occur for the first time in its cycle. This means that we will have very bountiful and abundant years ahead!" King Jae Joong, the present ruler of the kingdom, claimed.


    All started to cheer with happiness and excitement on their faces. All of them hope that they will not experience hunger, strife, or any other nefarious occurrences.


    "Long live, the King!"


    "Long live, Silla!"


    In every group of white sheep, there will always be a black one. As the saying goes, a council member sitting on the King''s right side clapped his hands slowly.


    "You did it, Sire. You won. I lost."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Hwabaek(??) - a council of nobles in the Silla Kingdom. They discuss different issues in the kingdom such as throne succession, declaration of war, laws and reforms, etc.


    Najeong(??) - a legendary well where Park Hyeokgeose, the founder of Silla Kingdom was born


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 1 ?

    [TWO DAYS BEFORE THE CEREMONY]


    The Head Priestess and her shrine maidens were praying at the top of a small plateau on a dull, gray afternoon. They had filled the mini-altar with food offerings to please the Heavens. As the Head Priestess continued praying, she was disrupted by a premonition about the upcoming solar eclipse. What she saw was a clear sky in the late afternoon and people cheering.


    Suddenly, she felt a strange cold wind that sent shivers through her entire body. She opened her eyes with a feeling that something terrible will happen.


    "Lady Jang, it is almost time. The meeting is about to begin," a shrine maiden said.


    "All right. Prepare everything. We will go back to the capital," she replied softly.


    The Head Priestess headed back to the capital with her shrine maidens. She went to the main hall of the palace and asked the two hall guards who were standing before the door entrance.


    "Did the meeting begin already?"


    "No, My Lady. The King has not arrived yet."


    The guards opened the door, and the exquisite design of the main hall welcomed Lady Jang''s sight. The dragon throne made up of brick-red wood, decorated with gold andjadestood at the far end of the hall. Folded yellow curtains hugged the sturdy crimson pillars and the windows, while the yellow, circular lantern lamps hung on the ceiling, giving life to the entire hall. She walked down the yellow carpet in the middle of the hallway and saw two royal secretaries preparing their quills and scrolls on their tables. As her white robe dragged on the carpet, she noticed the skeptical looks of the nine council members standing on the two sides of the carpet. She stopped before the council members, and she bowed her head in front of them.


    "His Highness graces us all!" announced by a palace eunuch.


    With his head high, the King walked down the yellow carpet in a dignified manner. He wore a red royal robe accessorized by a golden belt on his waist. Instead of a tall golden crown, a golden hairpin supported his topknot.


    All of the people bowed their heads, stealing glances at each other. They kept their heads hanging down until the King reached his throne.


    "Council members, the meeting regarding the final preparations for the solar eclipse prediction shall commence."


    The council members lifted their heads and stood properly, preparing themselves for the King''s announcements.


    "I have talked to the Head Priestess already and after four weeks of prayers, star observations, calculations, and rituals, it is confirmed that the solar eclipse is expected to happen in two days, eightgakbefore sunset. But the thing is..."


    The King paused and looked at everyone.


    "It will not occur."


    The King raised a brow, stretched his arms side-ward and sat on his throne. Everyone was puzzled with what they have heard. Their eyes widened, shooting quick glances at each other.


    A minister raised his hand and spoke. He was a tall, chiseled man in his early thirties with small eyes and dark eyebrows, "Sire, how can you be so certain that the eclipse will not occur this year? This is a very peculiar prediction of yours. The solar eclipse is a very rare phenomenon that happens only every thirty-three years. We do not understand why it will not happen."


    "Minister Dae Wong, please trust me and what I do. I have already worked with our Head Priestess regarding this matter. She has observed the movement of the stars and noticed something peculiar, right Lady Jang?"


    "The solar eclipse will not occur this year. I know that you have been wondering why," she said.


    The council members exchanged chatters, their eyes darted confusedly with each other.


    "In the past decades, my ancestors felt strange things happening in the alignment of the stars. That is why I observe the night skies regularly. This year, I have noticed that the stars in theTaeyanggyehad changed their positions causing an alteration in the cycle of the solar eclipse."


    Lady Jang bowed her head.


    At the age of eighteen, she became the youngest Head Priestess which ascended to the position in the whole Silla history. She came from the best priestesses in the kingdom who fought back evil priestesses from Goguryeo who cast evil spells in the kingdom. Despite her young age, she had led the kingdom to a number of festivals and offerings.


    "This is a very critical phenomenon, Sire. We are just worried that a simple mistake could cost many lives of our people and might bring hardships to the whole Silla. If you predicted it incorrectly, it will bring curse and disasters to our kingdom," said Minister Yeol, the Head Minister of Finance, and the oldest member of the council. He is also the King''s father-in-law.


    It has been a belief that the arrival of a solar eclipse is like a judgment day of the Heavens to the kingdom. It could bring good fortune if predicted correctly. It is as if you are catching a very peculiar blessing at the right time. If you want a blessing, you need to know when it will arrive. The Kings who happen to have a chance to predict the eclipse correctly will bring glory to the kingdom. Otherwise, the kingdom will face its most gruesome downfall.


    The King looked at everyone with a pleading face, "I know the consequences of the mistakes. As the father of our nation, it is my responsibility to make sure that proper prediction must happen. I know that this is one of the hardest parts of my leadership because life and death are at stakes here. Please trust me on this."


    Another minister butted in and bowed his head, "If that is what you say, Sire, we will obey it."


    Etching a grin on his wrinkled lips, Minister Hoon, the Head of Prosecution department, stretched his arm sideward and talked proudly, "Let us just trust our King regarding this matter. He and the Head Priestess have been very busy these past weeks just to give accurate predictions."


    The King thanked the council members for their participation. With a radiant smile from his face, he hoped that everything would go according to plan. He ordered the Head Priestess to return to the Holy Mountains to continue praying. When the Head Priestess exited, the King asked the ministers about the announcements for the ceremony.


    Minister Dae Wong bowed his head, "Sire, the announcements have been posted all around the kingdom especially in marketplaces. We have talked to the governors to inform people about the ceremony."


    "All right. This meeting is adjourned," the King said. The Ministers bowed their heads and left the main hall.


    After the meeting, some of the ministers went back to their offices but not these three - Minister Dae Wong, Minister Yeol, and Minister Yoo, the Head Minister of Arts and one of the youngest members of the council. He looked a bit similar to Minister Dae Wong who was the Second Rank Minister and the King''s right hand. They paced down the palace grounds, talking about the mysterious Head Priestess.


    Minister Dae Wong was never impressed by Lady Jang. For him, what she did are just prayers and rituals. He was not convinced at her statements, because he believes that this event required accurate calculations.


    "Something is wrong. This is the first time I have heard that reason in my almost five decades of service. As far as I can remember, these eclipses happen regularly based on its cycle. I really believe that never in history that it skipped its occurrence. I can really feel that it is going to happen in two days," Minister Yeol firmly said.


    Minister Yoo butted in, "The King seems to have too much trust on her. We tried our best already for the past weeks by reminding the King to consider his claim, but now it is final. We just have two days left. Hmm, now I wonder why the former King has appointed her as the Head Priestess."


    There was an awkward silence for a while. The other two ministers looked at each other with the same thoughts clouding up their heads. Minister Yeol cleared his throat, "Must be something related to the King''s brother, the council leader - Prime Minister Jung Ho. He was the one who requested to ascend Lady Jang to the position. It was because her mother was very ill that time."


    Minister Yoo frowned, "I see... By the way, that Minister Hoon is a two-faced snake! He always praises the King, but deep inside I know that he ridicules him as well."


    Imitating the old minister''s hoarse voice, Minister Yoon''s chin wobbled repeatedly, "If that''s what you say, Sire, we will obey it..."


    He and Minister Yeol laughed boisterously and continued walking, while Minister Dae Wong paused for a moment, thinking very deeply.


    "Yes, I remember that! The Prime Minister!" Minister Dae Wong exclaimed out of nowhere. The two just turned their heads and frowned in confusion.


    ----


    In a vast grassland about few miles away from Seorabeol, a group of men carrying a crimson-colored, fancy royal palanquin marched gracefully like following a beat of a steady drum. The palanquin was large enough that even three people can lie down and sleep inside it. It was decorated with red lamp lanterns and on its ceiling with folded maroon curtains. Royal guards marched on their fronts and backs to serve as escorts. Two people can be seen inside - a nobleman in his early thirties and his old, personal maid. The features of the man cannot be clearly seen because of a black, see-through cloth that serves as a divider between them.


    "My Lord, I have noticed that you have been reading that book frequently these past days since we left theTangEmpire. I am just curious. What is that about?" asked the old royal maid wearing a light blue simple robe and a silver pin tucked at the back of her braided hair. She looked at the man reading an old brown book while sipping his tea.


    The man frowned, "Who are you to ask?" he replied in a soft, sarcastic tone.


    Embarrassed, she bowed her head and prepared another batch of tea for her Lord. Just as when she was about to pour the tea, she noticed that the palanquin stopped. She opened the window and asked the men outside.


    "Hey! What is wrong? Our Lord must not be disturbed while he is reading!" she yelled.


    Hearing the old maid''s scolding, the man rolled his eyes and shook his head, "Oh, you are the one to talk."


    "We are sorry, My Lady. One of our men here is tired already," a man replied.


    "Fix it, quick! You know our Lordship!"If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She closed the window and apologized to her Lord. The man folded the book in annoyance. Exasperated by the senseless drama and delay, he raised an arm and drew a slash in the air. The maid bowed her head and relayed the signal outside. Hearing the sound of the unsheathed sword and a loud scream outside, the man raised a brow and chuckled, "I do not need weak people working for me."


    He sipped his tea with a sinister grin.


    ----


    The King went to the Queen''s chambers. It was a huge, candle-lit room decorated with scarlet and pink curtains, and expensive, imported ceramics and furniture from Tang. Pink lantern lamps gave life to the entire chambers. The magenta veil surrounding the Queen''s bed shone as light from the lanterns touched it.


    Nurses and doctors are currently in the room for the Queen''s daily checkup because of her complicated pregnancy.


    "Your Grace, the King wants to seek an audience," the lady-in-waiting announced. The Queen''s face brightened. She fixed her long, black hair; straighten her plain white robe and get up from the bed, "Let him in!" she replied.


    The King entered the chambers, savoring the sweet scent of chrysanthemum enfolding the entire place. He sat down the Queen''s bed and kissed her forehead, "Manifolds of moons have passed by since I have visited, my Queen. My apologies."


    "I understand Sire. You really need to do your civic duty first. Besides, everything is all right."


    The King caressed the Queen''s hands like they were his precious possessions, "My love, I am so grateful for taking care of yourself and the baby inside you."


    Feeling a slight movement from her baby bump, she giggled and informed the King that she felt two movements simultaneously. Puckering his lips, the King pressed the Queen''s lips with his finger, and he jerked his head towards the nurses.


    "My apologies, Sire," the Queen said in a soft tone.


    The King''s eyebrows furrowed a bit and ordered all the personnel to leave the Queen''s room.


    There was a cold silence all over the room. If the walls, candles, and curtains could talk, they will not have anything to say. The stern looks of their eyes were interrupted when the King stood and cleared his throat.


    "I am truly worried about our children''s fate," the King said softly.


    The Queen gazed at the King and spoke with a sorrowful tone. She was worried ten times more than him. She continuously wondered about her twins'' fate if the prediction would be wrong. It made her anxious and sleepless for many days. As matter of fact, she is not worried about being deposed once the whole kingdom knew their secret. What bothers her the most is the thought that her children might get killed.


    It has been an ancient prophecy that royal twins must not be born on the day of an eclipse because the two represent the eclipse itself. The good-fated twin is the sun, that will bring the kingdom to its highest glory, while the ill-fated twin is the moon blocking the sun''s light to the Earth which represents the kingdom. He will be the one to bring darkness and condemnation all over the kingdom and eventually will lead it to its downfall. They must be separated after birth and must not meet forever, or else the kingdom will experience the wrath of Heavens.


    "Trust me. The eclipse will not happen!" the King exclaimed.


    "I have trust in you, Your Highness. It is the Head Priestess that I do not trust."


    "I will protect you, our children and the whole Silla. Just promise me that you will not tell anyone again about our twins," the King pleaded.


    A sensation of fear and doubt reflected from the King''s brown eyes. The Queen sensed that his actions represented doubt - doubt that the solar eclipse might happen.


    "I thought you are confident that the solar eclipse will not happen. Why do I feel that you are afraid and ashamed of our children?"


    "That is not true!"


    A thousand liters of boiling blood flowed quickly into every vein of the Queen. She composed herself as her nails dug deeply into her palm, biting her lips to hold back her tears. She closed her eyes, and a deep sigh escaped through her pink lips, "It seems to be that way for me. You were talking as if they are someone else''s children."


    Engraving a weak glare from his eyes; the King''s face reddened, and he yelled to the Queen, "Do not wait for the time that I need to choose between them and the whole kingdom. They are my children - yes, but I will not let my people get harmed. Do you think it would be easy for me to do it? What do you think of me - heartless? They are my children... my own blood and flesh! It would break my heart into a thousand pieces to see them suffer!"


    The Queen was startled with what she just saw and heard. That was the first time she saw the King glared but what startled her more was realizing the fact that the King truly cared about the twins, yet he was still decided to sacrifice the children''s future.


    Feeling drowned to the unfathomable depths of the King''s statements, she stayed silent for a while with a blank visage. She felt very weak and powerless. Nothing in this world can contend with the King''s sturdy decision.


    "Are you saying that it is the twin''s fault then?"


    Tears slowly fell down from the Queen''s eyes, while the King was rooted to his position without any words. The piercing sound of nothingness was what they needed to unload the heavy emotions that they just felt with a blink of an eye.


    Not more than two short moments later, a nurse suddenly stormed in the Queen''s chambers. Giving her a burning glare, the King yelled, and his voice reverberated across the chambers, "What do you think you are doing? Did I not tell you to leave us?"


    "Sire, forgive me. I deserve to die for disobeying, but I only care about the Queen and the twins. It will be bad for the babies if the Queen is stressed," said Dong Hee, the Head Nurse of the Queen. She was wearing a white, long sleeves uniform with a touch of light blue on its sleeves and neck. She also had a white cloth meticulously wrapped at the top of her head.


    "She was right, Sire. If you would excuse us, I want to rest already," the Queen requested in a cold tone. She looked away, wiping her tears. The King stared at the two for a few seconds and left.


    If there is a single person that the Queen trusts, it is Dong Hee. She has been working in the palace for many years. Sadly, this is her last duty as the Head Nurse because the Queen granted her request to move toJeonjuwith her family. But before anything else, the Queen asked her a favor. She pleaded with her to protect her children just in case something wrong happened to her after giving birth. Dong Hee pledged to do what the Queen wanted as a sign of gratitude.


    ----


    Walking down the palace grounds with his personal royal guards and court ladies, the sorrowful eyes and worrisome words of the Queen kept playing in the King''s head. He went to his bedchambers, and the ladies-in-waiting slid the door for him. It was the largest room in the palace, decorated with yellow curtains and lantern lamps to make sure it is always well-lit. The exquisite furniture, mostly carved with dragon designs stood in the chambers to symbolize potent and auspicious powers. He sat on a chair and crossed his arms on a roundtable while gently inhaling the sweet, aromatic scent of Chinese candles on the four corners.


    "Sire, Minister Dae Wong requests for an audience," announced a lady-in-waiting.


    "Let him in."


    Minister Dae Wong noticed anxiety in the King''s face. The King admitted that the Queen''s words disturbed him. He thought maybe she was right. Perhaps he cares for the people more than his own family. The Minister''s lips pouted in sympathy. He believes that being a ruler comes with many sacrifices.


    "I am worried about..."


    The King paused. His eyes were full of complete distress. Minister Dae Wong continued, "What will happen if the twins are born on the same day as the eclipse? Me, You, the Queen and the Head Nurse know this secret, do we not?"


    The King nodded slowly.


    If there will be a competition in concealing one''s emotions, the King would surely be at the losing end. His hazel eyes opened its world easily to Minister Dae Wong, which made him sense doubts - particularly about the eclipse prediction.


    "Yes, you were right. I am thinking about the prophecy about the royal twins. Just in case, who among the two will be the good-fated? the ill-fated?"


    "It is up to the priestesses, Sire. They can see the future of a ruler if he will be good enough. Do you remember what happened on your fifteenth birthday?"


    Bits of memories played through the King''s head. He remembered the day of the final round of the King selection. The former Head Priestess favored him because she saw a premonition that he will be a good ruler compared to his brother.


    "Yes, I remember that, but we cannot wait up until the fifteenth birthday of the Princes. I need to separate them after they were born," the King said firmly.


    Minister Dae Wong''s irises widened, gaping in surprise. As confusion clouded up the King''s head, he quickly stood and strode towards the door to consult the Head Priestess.


    "Just a moment, Sire... For me, it is better if you do not inform her at this time."


    The King stopped and turned around, "You think?"


    "Sire, please allow me to say it... I do not really trust her that much."


    "Why did you say so?"


    The King sat back at his table and crossed his arms.


    "The fact that she was referred by your brother to be the Head Priestess was very suspicious. Her mother was still alive at that time; just very ill."


    The King stared interestingly at Minister Dae Wong. The day of the court deliberation regarding the selection of the next Head Priestess flashed to his mind like vivid images of a theater play. Minister Dae Wong narrated everything about Lady Jang''s investiture. According to him, her mother coincidentally died the day after the court deliberation. Some people thought that it was because of the malady, but some thought otherwise. Lady Jang did not have the time to mourn because she was assigned to the position the day after her mother''s death.


    "That was a long time ago. We were still Princes back then. Are you saying that Lady Jang was involved in her mother''s death?"


    "Sire, you also need to consider the fact that you were favored by the former Head Priestess to be the King instead of your brother," Minister Dae Wong answered in a serious tone.


    The King gulped as an idea came across his mind. He insisted that he was chosen to be the King because he is aSeonggol,meaning a true royal blood or a child of the King and the Queen. Hearing the King''s argument, Minister Dae Wong raised a brow and reminded the King that his brother can be a King also because he is aJingol, meaning a child of the King to a concubine or a child of any royal official.


    "The former Head Priestess favored you not just because you are a Seonggol but because you are destined to be a good ruler. It was the Heavens that served as the judge."


    The King caressed his chin, "Do you mean it was an act of revenge?"


    "I am not completely certain, Sire but for me, it was a conspiracy. The Prime Minister and Lady Jang have something to do with the death of the former Head Priestess. If I were you, I would not trust her fully."


    A deep sigh escaped through the King''s lips. He finally admitted his long contained doubts for Lady Jang. He kept it for a long time and chose to ignore it because he believes that she is the only person capable of predicting the eclipse. He chose to give her a benefit of a doubt because he did not notice a circumstance where she and the Prime Minister were together.


    "Sire, not because you did not see it, does not mean it did not happen. You were not around them every day. There are many ways to communicate."


    The King just nodded as he realized the Minister''s point.


    "Another thing, Sire. Not that I am underestimating her skills because of her age but, did you not notice that your brother''s ideas were the ones that always happen every time we conduct festivals?"


    "So you were saying that maybe Jung Ho and Lady Jang..."


    "I am saying that maybe she is just a front. Maybe it is the Prime Minister that really controls all the religious affairs. I think she is a fraud; a puppet in a way! Perhaps your brother wants to control the kingdom indirectly using the mandate of the Heavens. Considering that it plays a large role in our different actions and beliefs, we have no choice but to abide with it," Minister Dae Wong firmly claimed.


    The King''s eyes widened. The long contained agony in his mind finally made sense.


    "I do not want to jump to conclusions, but I did see your point."


    The King closed his eyes for a while and breathed heavily. He suddenly felt sheepish for being too blind and stupid for the past years, but what made his feelings worse is the fact that all his doubts made sense when there are only two days before a major ceremony. Minister Dae Wong consoled and encouraged the King to be positive. He felt a bit sorry for the King, but he knew what he did was right, because the King deserved to know the truth.


    "Well, if I could just read the stars and communicate directly to the Heavens just like her, I would choose to do this prediction all by myself," the King blatantly mentioned.


    "I know Sire, besides it is the law. The Head Priestess do the rituals, and the King shall relay the mandate of the Heavens."


    The King shook his head slowly, rubbing his forehead.


    "Sire, it is not yet too late. Now that your brother will arrive today from his two months trip in Tang, we can now finally confirm these allegations that we have. We can now discover if they are really working with each other."


    "How?"


    Minister Dae Wong grinned.


    "I have an idea."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Taeyanggye(???) - Korean term for Solar System


    Tang Empire(ÌƳ¯) - a Chinese dynasty that ruled for 289 years. Using their thousand armies, they helped Silla unify the Ancient Three Kingdoms.


    Seonggol(??) - the highest rank in the Bone Rank System of the Silla Kingdom, which determines one''s status in the society. Seonggol means Sacred Bone, or the true royal blood; the children of the King and the Queen.


    Jingol(??) - the second highest rank in the Bone Rank System; the True Bone. Someone has to be either a child of the King to a royal concubine or a child of any noble or high ranking official.


    Gak(?) - Silla''s way of expressing minutes. 1 gak = 15 minutes. Hence, in the story, the solar eclipse will happen 120 minutes or 2 hours before sunset.


    Jeonju(??) - capital city of Modern day North Jeolla Province, South Korea.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 2 ?

    Giving its way to the inevitable arrival of the dark, the light coming from the sun kissed the skies its last goodbye. People in the palace exchanged chatters upon seeing a grand entourage of a big, fancy palanquin. The servants stopped in front of a huge pavilion and dropped the palanquin slowly. The old royal maid with a name of Lady Min got off first, and she instructed the servants to unload the carts which contain vases, silk cloths with assorted colors, swords, crossbows, and many more.


    "The Prime Minister is coming down! Prepare!"


    Every servant fell in line on the sides of the hallway while waiting for an important person to arrive. Stepping his left buckled boots first, the man from the palanquin lifted his chin and swaggered coldly towards the hallway. He wore a silk robe and a purple cloak which dragged to the floor as he walked. His body was sturdy as a palace pillar crafted by the Heavens using a magical chisel. Each strand of his ebony hair was meticulously crafted into a topknot supported by a golden pin. His small, pointed nose complemented the sharpness of his perfectly angular jaws. Among all his physical features, it was his eyes that outperformed them all. His bewitching chestnut eyes transcended every person''s soul, capable of reading their thoughts and emotions.


    He is theSangdaedeungor the Prime Minister of Silla. He is also the current leader of allHwarangor the kingdom''s military group. Some people consider him as a demigod because of his flawless physical appearance, but underneath his bewitching looks lies a dark, ruthless beast. Rumor has it that he envies the King so much. Moreover, there were also speculations that he drinks babies'' blood to remain impeccably youthful.


    Everyone bowed down their heads. The Prime Minister looked straight with a sharp look in his eyes. Nobody dared to look at any parts of his body as he walked because his every move made their hearts skipped a beat.


    He stopped.


    The servants'' heart throbbed fast like a galloping horse escaping from a ferocious tiger. The Prime Minister turned around.


    "I want to see my wife," he announced.


    Lady Min bowed her head and ordered the servants to organize the Prime Minister''s stuff in his chambers. The Prime Minister left his pavilion, and the frozen servants felt truly unloaded.


    ----


    Walking down his wife''s pavilion, the guards and the court ladies hunged their heads and welcomed him. The lady-in-waiting announced his presence, and he entered his wife''s chambers.


    "My Lord, what brings you here?" she muttered, etching a smile from her rosy lips.


    "Dear, are you not even going to ask how I was?"


    With a zealous face, the Prime Minister sat on his wife''s bed and rhapsodized about everything that happened to him in Tang. His face even brightened when he caressed his wife''s baby bump.


    "Jin Ri, I cannot wait to see you. I promise that you will be a fine lady and you will get whatever your heart desires."


    His wife smiled upon hearing a lovely name, Jin Ri. Few moments had passed until they get through. The Prime Minister bid goodbye and went back to his pavilion.


    ----


    Gently sliding the wooden door, the Prime Minister entered to his dim-lit bedchambers which his eyes longed to see in forever. There were few candles and red lamps that lit weakly. He looked closely at the intricate designs of each furniture inside - the roundtable at the center, the dragon and pigeon sculptures, the wooden brown closet, and the expensive ceramics from Tang. A weak smile came out of his lips as his fingers slipped through a black, rectangular see-through veil, exposing his bed. He sat on it, and he caressed the red bed sheets gently, the fragrance of orchid scented candles wafting to his nostrils.


    "Nowhere in this entire world beats home."


    As he continued glancing at each furniture, the lady-in-waiting announced a visitor. He rolled his eyes and lifted a brow, "Enter."


    The door slid open, and a tall, hideous man walked inside. He wore a fitted long sleeve with a leather vest while his pants hugged his strong thighs and legs. His prominent features were his square face and a big diagonal scar on his left face. His red headband with a bronze-coated dragon figure at the center symbolized that he is aGukseonor the Grand Marshall. He is the Prime Minister''s henchman and the next in line in leading the Hwarang.


    "Chil Yook, it was good to see you again. So tell me, how was the King while I was gone?"


    He reported the King''s prediction regarding the eclipse. The Prime Minister''s eyes widened, and he guffawed.


    "Idiot! What made him say that?"


    Chil Yook narrated everything that Minister Hoon said from the council meeting. In a blink of an eye, the Prime Minister''s smile disappeared as a frown overtook it. He started bragging about the more advanced technology of the Tang Empire. He even ridiculed the King and the present technologies of Silla regarding agriculture, astrology, and medicine.


    "If I were King, this kingdom will savor the things that Tang enjoys."


    "What is your plan, My Lord?" Chil Yook asked.


    The Prime Minister grinned, "Let the King experience one of the biggest mistakes of his life. This will weaken his position in no time."


    "Now, do you still have any reports?" he added.


    "I guess my next news will make you very interested," Chil Yook left a mysterious smile.


    ----


    Early in the morning, the King, together with Minister Dae Wong went toMt. Tohamwhere the Temple of the Priestess is located. It was a small mountain on the eastern side of the kingdom. The temple was about a hundred feet tall, Chinese pagoda-inspired, with monks and priestesses surrounding it.


    Minister Dae Wong went down the King''s palanquin and talked to the monks, "His Majesty would like to have a word with the Head Priestess."


    The monks bowed down their heads, seeing the King stepped down from his palanquin.


    "Sire, what a pleasant surprise!" a monk said.


    The King lifted a brow, "You heard the Minister. I want a word with the Head Priestess."


    "I will check her inside, Sire. Please wait here."


    The monk went inside the temple. After a few moments, he came back and talked to the King. According to him, the Head Priestess is currently doing her prayers inside, and therefore, she cannot be disturbed. The King curled his lips and went back to his palanquin together with the Minister. He was determined to wait for the Head Priestess and talk to her personally.


    "All right, just like what we had planned yesterday... In order for me to confirm everything about this eclipse prediction, I should learn how she does it. For the past eras, I know that the King should not meddle personally with any of the priestess''s affairs, but I really want the ceremony to be just perfect for the next day."


    "I am truly sorry, Your Highness if I cannot really trust her fully. I am just more worried considering that the Queen is also bearing twins."


    The King was truly regretful of this late plan. He was really daunted before to do anything because people might think that he is trying to dip his fingers with the priestesses'' business. But as the saying goes, a late plan is still a hundred times better than not giving a try.


    Minister Dae Wong smiled and agreed with the King. The separation of state and religious affairs was clear. According to the law, the King shall not meddle with the formal rituals of the Head Priestess. What they will do is just a form of observation and clarification which is not against the law.


    "After everything is settled here, monitor Lady Jang and report to me all suspicious actions."


    ----


    When Lady Jang got out of the temple, a nangdo went to the King''s palanquin and reported that Lady Jang was through. The King and Minister Dae Wong stepped down the palanquin as Lady Jang apologized for making them wait.


    "I want to know how you make your predictions. What do you use to predict the eclipse properly? You have mentioned that you have devised your own ways, but I have not seen any of them," the King said.


    Lady Jang gulped upon hearing the question, "I use rituals, Sire," she answered. The King crossed his arms and looked askance to her.


    "Err... and almanacs too - for calculations!" she continued.


    She bit her lip and looked down feeling sheepish, her eyes darting sideways,"What is wrong with the King? Why is he asking these questions out of nowhere?... Does he doubt me now? How could that..."


    The King ordered her to show him all the equipment that she used. Lady Jang''s face turned ghastly pale, and she just wanted to vanish instantly from the King''s sight. Her mind quickly processed any alibi that she can mention to the King.


    "Dae Wong is right. What are you hiding, Lady Jang?"


    The King gave a brief smirk at the Head Priestess. Lady Jang consoled herself because she did not want to look too nervous in front of the King.


    "Sire, forgive me for saying this, but I do not think you can meddle with our business. I am sorry but I cannot," she said softly, and she bowed down her head.


    Stating his purpose, he explained that it is not about trust issues but an assurance of an accurate prediction. He even reasoned that no formal ritual is needed. What the King wants is merely transparency and clarifications.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Lady Jang ran out of alibis and just decided to follow the King. She sighed, "If you insist, then I will show it to you."


    The Head Priestess led the way to the sacred room located in the underground of the temple. It was an average-sized, dim-lit room with a small altar at its end. Different sculptures can be seen inside such as dragons andphoenix. It has tables, sets of books, and some unknown equipment. Near the altar was a painted red circle encircled by light pink veils. That was the spot where the Head Priestess prays.


    "This, Your Highness is the almanac that I use. It came from theG?kt¨¹rksand Tang. I use this to interpret the movement of the stars and to predict a major heaven phenomenon."


    Lady Jang discussed all the equipment and rituals needed, "Sire, as you can notice, the patterns say that the solar eclipse happens every thirty-three years. This year, on the seventh day of the fourth lunar month, these two points should have intersected here but as you can see, no intersection happened since the alignment of the stars changed as seen here."


    Browsing the pages of a black book, she explained everything the King needed to know. She opened another book and showed some images to the King to support her claim.


    Afterward, the King was a bit enlightened but not to a full extent, "Is there anything else that you want to confirm, Sire?" she respectfully asked.


    "Certainly, you are correct. The eclipse will not happen. I can finally be ready for the ceremony."


    The King glanced at her with sharp eyes. He left the sacred room and went back to his palanquin. As the royal palanquin travels back to the capital, Minister Dae Wong asked the King about what happened between him and Lady Jang.


    "You were correct. Something is definitely wrong. She was talking fast, and her hands were shaking. There were things that she did not explain while browsing a black-covered almanac. It seemed comprehensive, but she was quite inconsistent with her statements."


    The King raised a brow, "Do you think we can get it?"


    "Worry not, Sire. I will think about it. We can get that without you being involved," Minister Dae Wong smiled.


    "I trust you. Do it."


    "Anyway, I think I should welcome my brother and talk to him."


    ----


    The capital''s marketplace is one of the busiest places in the kingdom. Stalls with different products can be seen all over the place. These products can be food, body accessories, clothes, and many more. Many sellers shouted at the top of their lungs just to advertise their products. Buyers tried their bests to convince the sellers to lower down the prices. There were also merchants bargaining their goods with each other. Some men can also be seen pulling carts of goods while others were assisted by their horses.


    Two nangdos posted an announcement regarding the ceremony in the market''s bulletin board. People gathered to read the announcement. A lot of them were surprised to know that the King invites them all for the ceremony. They praised the King''s name; agreeing that they have the privilege to be involved since they are the people of Silla. Many people looked up to the skies and prayed. But as the saying goes, not all doves are white. There was a seller who was not interested in attending the ceremony. He believed that people should not always depend on their lives to the Heavens.


    Everyone looked at the man with an angry face. The people thought that he was disrespecting the King and the Heavens.


    "What are you talking about? Do not say anything like that to the Heavens. Wooh! This man is giving me creeps!" a woman said. She touched the seller''s hand, "I will just pray for your lost soul. I hope the Heavens will not punish you."


    ----


    In the balcony of the Prime Minister''s pavilion, governors of different provinces gather around for a tea meeting. All of them sat at a round table while the Prime Minister sat at a small table in front of them. Chil Yook stood on his right and Minister Hoon on his left.


    "Governors, I am very delighted that you spent your precious time with me."


    The Prime Minister sipped his tea.


    "You honor us, Prime Minister," the governors answered in unison.


    "I gathered you today to talk about the incoming ceremony regarding the solar eclipse."


    "My Lord, what do you want us to do? We had mobilized our men to inform our people in the province," a governor said.


    "My gratitude. Please drink your teas."


    The Prime Minister smiled at them.


    "My Lord, is it true that the solar eclipse will not happen? How could this be?" another governor asked.


    The Prime Minister smirked and answered his question. He pointed Minister Hoon, and he explained everything that they have talked about last council meeting. All governors looked at each other, exchanging murmurs.


    "Let us not worry too much about that. It is the King''s responsibility to predict the eclipse correctly. Our job is something else. Let us focus on the ceremony itself. Speaking of which, I want to ask a favor in each one of you," the Prime Minister said.


    "What is it, My Lord?" another governor asked.


    "This ceremony will be a big one. People in the entire kingdom will come, and I expect a sea of people in the palace grounds. Please send a number of provincial hwarangs in the palace to guard it against unexpected encounters. Our priority is the palace. We need enough number of hwarangs."


    "Yes, My Lord. We would be very honored to help Silla."


    "One more thing, since a lot of people will be attending the ceremony, other places in the kingdom would be almost empty. Our enemies from other territories might attempt to do something while many people are not around. I want you to post some hwarangs as well on other parts of the kingdom. Focus more on markets, temples, and even on the borders," the Prime Minister added.


    In the middle of the meeting, Lady Min informed everyone inside that the King wants to talk to the Prime Minister. Everyone inside gave awkward glances at each other.


    "That is all, everyone. You may now go to your provinces."


    The Prime Minister stood, and the governors followed. They bowed their heads and left the balcony.


    "Let him in," the Prime Minister said.


    As the wooden doors slid, the King entered the balcony finally meeting his brother whom he did not see for a month. The span of time brought no change on the Prime Minister''s sharp eyes that recognize no boundaries even the tallest mountain or the King.


    "Sire, what a pleasant surprise!"


    The Prime Minister bowed his head and genuflected before the King.


    "No need for that. Stand up and let us talk at your table," the King ordered.


    The Prime Minister rose and offered tea to the King. He respectfully rejected the offer, for he will not stay long. The two talked at the roundtable where the governors sat a while ago.


    The King pursed his lips and grinned, "What a splendid assemblage."


    "Oh, it was just about the ceremony. I asked them to deploy a lot of provincial hwarangs to the palace."


    "I can see that the governors are all on your side."


    A sinister grin came out from the Prime Minister''s lips, "Tss, Your Highness, not just on me. They are on your side as well. All we want is to protect the whole Silla. You keep on misunderstanding things."


    "By the way, how are you? How was your trip to the Tang Empire?"


    The Prime Minister''s face brightened and shared his experiences, learnings, and even weapons. He was willing to share everything with the whole Kingdom. The King noticed too much enthusiasm on the Prime Minister''s face.


    "In fact, the Emperor wants me to visit more often."


    The King glared at the Prime Minister, "What do you mean by that?"


    "About being their colony... The Emperor gives us the opportunity to annihilate Balhae. Did we not learn from the past? Silla has experienced too much turmoil during the war with Tang. We should do our best to appease them."


    "No!" the King yelled, and he slammed the table.


    "But Sire, this is indeed a serious issue. You do not want to make Tang our enemy again, do you not? They have considered Silla an ally before, but the Kings in the past took them for granted. Now, this might be the last string of compassion that they can give."


    "That will be a perilous move. Basking through Tang''s glory? Yes, I have learned from the past. The King''s alliance with Tang caused the unification of the Three Kingdoms, but that also caused a lot of people during the war to fall to the claws of demise."


    Digging his nails into his porcelain white palms, he gave the Prime Minister a scorching gaze. He believes that the alliance with the Tang Empire should have ended when the Three Kingdoms were unified. Trading goods and sending diplomats can be considerable, but he vehemently disagrees being Tang''s colony. It is not necessary for the kingdom can stand on its own. For him, the hwarangs and the present technologies of the kingdom are enough to support the entire kingdom.


    The Prime Minister looked askance to the King, "For real, Sire? Speaking of technologies, are you completely certain that our technologies are really capable of predicting the exact time of the eclipse?"


    Upon hearing the Prime Minister''s question, the King''s eyes bulged in surprise. His face turned pale, and his lips trembled.


    "Y-Ye-Yes!" the King replied as he stuttered.


    With the King''s obvious gestures, the Prime Minister easily read the King''s thoughts and feelings. He tried to hold his guffaw, and as a result, his lips formed into a shaky smirk, "All right. If that is what you say, then so be it. I was just suggesting a while ago. You know that I only care for our people."


    The King gazed at the Prime Minister, his heart beating fast. He changed the topic in order to lighten the mood, so he asked about the Prime Minister''s wife and baby. The Prime Minister sensed the King''s anxiety with the mood of their conversation and decided to ride along. He answered all his personal questions sarcastically, but it did not last long, because the tables turned when the King mentioned a particular name.


    "When will Jung Min come back? It has been a while since I have seen my nephew."


    Upon hearing the name, the Prime Minister''s ears reddened in anger. The name Jung Min rang in his ears like a loud annoying gong from the temple piercing his eardrums numerous times. He tried to calm himself, biting back any harsh words that might come out from his mouth.


    "Sire, please do not mention him. He will be out there for long."


    He pursed his lips and looked away.


    "How unfortunate. Did you not miss your son? He has been inManno Countyfor quite a long time. I cannot even remember his face."


    Clenching his fists under the table, the Prime Minister consoled himself because of the King''s continuous blabbing. With a crocodile smile on the King''s lips, he stood and informed his brother that he has still personal errands to do. Just as when the King was about to leave the room, he was disrupted by a question from the Prime Minister.


    "By the way Sire, how are your twins?"


    The Prime Minister''s question resonated inside the King''s head. He was rooted in his position, and his entire body froze in place. Anxiety and paranoia populated his mind, thinking about how the Prime Minister knew about the twins.


    "W-Wh-What are you talking about?... twins?" the King stammered and turned around slowly.


    "Do not deny it, Sire, because I knew it already. They are my future nephews after all."


    The Prime Minister smirked, "I thought you knew that the solar eclipse will not occur. This means that they will play happily here in the palace."


    "Yes, that... that is true. It will not occur this year! The kingdom will know about my twins, and they will love them," the King claimed.


    "Ah, I see. Take care, Sire."


    Silence enveloped the entire chambers when the King left. The Prime Minister twitched his eyes, thinking deeply about what Chil Yook reported.


    ----


    "I guess my next news will make you very interested," Chil Yook said.


    "What is it?"


    "The King is expecting twin sons. According to one nurse that gave me the information, the twins are expected to be born on the night after the ceremony."


    The Prime Minister burst into a laughter, "That means if the eclipse happened, the prophecy would be fulfilled as well."


    ----


    "Oh! Very splendid. Let us see who among us will lose this game, Sire. I am very thrilled to see your twins!"


    __________


    NOTES:


    Sangdaedeung(???) - Prime Minister or the leader of the noble council of Silla.


    Hwarang(??) - an elite group of men who were trained to be soldiers and royal guards. It is lead by the Prime Minister in general and followed by the Grand Marshall. After the Grand Marshall, the Chief Officers orPungwolju(???) are assigned to lead a certain Hwarang clan. Presently, there were fourteen hwarang clans in Silla which were led by aHwarangdo(???). These Hwarangdos are the ones responsible to train theNangdo(??) or simply the trainees every day.


    Gukseon(??) - Grand Marshall of Hwarangs.


    Mt. Toham(??) - a small mountain on the eastern side of Silla Kingdom where temples were mostly located.


    Manno County(??) -Modern day Jincheon County in North Chungcheong Province, South Korea.


    G?kt¨¹rks-the nomadic confederation of Ancient Turkic people in Inner Asia.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 3 ?

    The Prime Minister''s question resounded on the King''s head repeatedly, while tottering down the palace grounds. His sinister grin and scathing eyes seeped through the King''s bones. The hwarangs and the court ladies behind him got worried upon seeing his blank face and wobbly movements. He finally lost balance and tripped on the ground.


    A hwarangdo quickly held his arm, "Forgive my insolence, Sire. Are you all right?"


    "Yes, I am. People are watching. I can walk to my bedchambers."


    The hwarangdo let his arm go, and he continued walked towards his chambers, thinking about his twin''s fate now that the Prime Minister knew everything.


    He sat down at the table, hung his head and placed his hands on top of it. The voice of the lady-in-waiting distracted him, "Sire, Minister Dae Wong wants to have a word with you."


    "Let him in," he responded softly.


    Minister Dae Wong noticed the King''s troubled face. He asked him what was wrong, and the King explained everything that happened between him and the Prime Minister. Minister Dae Wong was not totally surprised. He expected that this day might come considering there were many eyes and ears in the palace. Aside from birds, news are also winged creatures that can travel as quick as a lightning bolt. No secrets can be kept in the palace forever, especially to the Prime Minister.


    "What shall we do? I am pretty sure that he will target my sons the moment they were born on the day of the eclipse."


    The King stood and walked back and forth. He was very anxious and hysterical at the same time. Minister Dae Wong leaned an elbow on the table, rubbing his temple. He was distracted when the King snapped his fingers as an idea popped out of his mind.


    "We need to hide the Queen! I will send her to a faraway place to deliver the babies. After that, no one can discover that we had twins."


    Minister Dae Wong had a second thought about what the King mentioned. His pupils dilated, and he exclaimed, "Sire I have a better idea. We will plan this ahead!"


    The King etched a smile on his lips. Minister Dae Wong interrupted the moment and proceeded with his main concern, "Sire, regarding the..."


    "Oh yes! Now, how was it? Was there any information regarding the almanac and Lady Jang''s whereabouts?"


    The King''s eyes widened.


    Minister Dae Wong took a black covered book from his sleeve, "Here you go, Sire. I already have the almanac that she used to predict the solar eclipse."


    "How did you get it?"


    The minister smiled, reminiscing what he did.


    ----


    "I went to the royal library to look for any books with a plain black cover. Then, I went straight back to the temple, hoping to find Lady Jang there. The monks said that she might finish the ritual and go somewhere else after two hours. That is why I waited outside the temple until she got out. Luckily, I saw her getting out, carrying a lot of stuff, piling up on her arms. I saw the book that you described. I instructed one of my nangdos to bump her intentionally in order for her things to scatter on the floor. He secretly switched the books hidden in his sleeve with the black book on the floor."


    ----


    "Wait, did she not even check the book?" the King asked.


    "I doubt, Your Highness. She seemed to be in a hurry at that time. There is a little possibility that she will randomly open that book."


    He paused for a while and gazed straight into the King''s eyes, "Unless, she will give it to someone else."


    "That was very good! Very clever! So, did you open the almanac?"


    "Yes Sire, but I cannot comprehend even a single word. It was written in a strange language. I have a feeling that it is like a combination of... G?kt¨¹rks and Tang handwriting, just like what you have told me."


    "We need to find someone who could read this," the King firmly said.


    "Ah! One more thing, Sire. I ordered two nangdos to follow her. They might be here any moment from now."


    A few moments later, two nangdos with yellow headbands, fitted robes, and loose pants came to the King''s chambers. They were panting like a running dog. The King frowned in disgust upon seeing their bodies sweating excessively. Minister Dae Wong asked them for any reports about Lady Jang. They have discovered that she was meeting with Lady Min in her house.


    The Minister jerked his fist, "I knew it!"


    "Sire, this might be it! There is a huge possibility that Lady Jang works for the Prime Minister!"


    The King''s eyebrows met, and he rolled his palm into a ball of a fist. He ordered Minister Dae Wong and the two nangdos to go to Lady Min''s house.


    "Yes, Sire. We will report anything suspicious, and I will make sure to get the black book back before they discover that it was fake."


    ----


    Minister Dae Wong and his two nangdos saddled their horses and went outside the palace, going to Lady Min''s house. Her house was located about fifteenriaway from the palace gates; in the woods beside a river. The house was average sized with a thatched roof made of hays. It was a bit elevated, supported by four timbers rooted in the ground and a wooden platform on the perimeter. Upon reaching the house premises, Minister Dae Wong''s group hid on the trees about a few meters away from the house.


    "My Lord, look! The Grand Marshall!"


    The Minister frowned when he saw Chil Yook got down from his horse. The Grand Marshall walked towards the house and paused.


    "Everyone, hide properly!" the Minister whispered. The nangdos turned around and leaned against the tall trunks.


    As the gust of cold wind nipped Chil Yook''s face, he looked around and observed the graceful swaying of the leaves and branches in the woods. He cleared his throat and entered the house. After a few moments, Minister Dae Wong tiptoed towards the house, leaving his nangdos as lookouts. With regulated breaths and rhythms of his toes, he managed to crawl to the small three-leveled steps going to the platform. He crept silently towards the main door and leaned his head slowly towards it.


    ----


    "I am sorry for coming over late. The Prime Minister ordered me to finish some errands."


    Chil Yook sat down on the floor and crossed his arms on the roundtable. He noticed Lady Jang biting her lips and tapping her fingers on the table while her other hand was on top of a pile of books, "Lady Jang, is something bothering you?"


    Lady Jang''s face was ghastly pale. Like traveling towards the complete path of oblivion, she seemed to hear nothing, see nothing, or think nothing. Ignoring Chil Yook''s presence, she continued tapping her fingers, making him raise his voice a bit, "Lady Jang!"


    She turned her head slowly, her face as blank as a white scroll, "Yes? What is it?"


    Chil Yook shook his head, "It seems like you are not in a good condition."


    Jerking her hands to the pile of books on the table, she quickly pulled out a black book and handed it over to Chil Yook, leaving him in surprise, "What is this?"


    "The almanac that the Prime Minister gave to me about two weeks ago."


    "Why did you give this to me?"


    "Please give that book back to the Prime Minister firsthand."


    Lady Min approached them and poured teas on their cups, cutting in and asked, "Why?"


    "The King is starting to doubt me. He asked me to explain all the things that I use to predict the eclipse. I have no choice but to comply."


    Chil Yook raised a brow and asked, "Did he believe you?"


    Lady Jang did not respond. In fact, she did not know how to read the almanac. The Prime Minister delivered it to her through a messenger when he was still in Tang. With her title and connections, he believed that there is a high chance that she can find someone who can interpret the almanac. But, as the moons passed by and the days went by, she found nothing. Despite her vigorous efforts asking all abbots and monks all over Silla, she failed to uncover the secrets of the mighty almanac from the G?kt¨¹rks and Tang.


    Certainly, her time was running too fast. Once the King found out the truth inside the almanac, it will be her end. The moment that the King discovered the true date and time of the eclipse, unfathomable death punishment will be bestowed upon her.


    "So you are telling us that you do not have an idea on how to read this? Why? What language was written in there anyways?" Lady Min asked.


    "I am not sure. Judging the strokes of the writings, I think there are elements of G?kt¨¹rks and Tang''s calligraphy in there."


    "Hmm, G?kt¨¹rks and Tang? I think I know someone who could read those characters. He is an abbot in a small temple, deep in the forest ofAnjuVillage,JinhaeDistrict.I accidentally met him and had a chit-chat with him when I visited a cousin. Though, I am not sure if he still lives there," Lady Min shared.


    Lady Jang gasped upon hearing her story. She hoped that the abbot could be her lifesaver, "Is that true? There is a monk in Anju? Thank Heavens! I spent my time searching through the Northern side of the kingdom. I did not know that the answer to my problem might be living in the most remote area in Silla."


    Curious as he, Chil Yook butted in, flipping the book trying to figure out any written words on the cover, "May I open this book?"


    Lady Jang nodded, and she permitted Chil Yook to open the almanac. Just as when Chil Yook was about to open the book, he suddenly felt strange towards the door. He raised a brow and gave a sideward glare to the door on his left.


    "Wait, stop!" he ordered.


    The two ladies were shocked, throwing glances with each other. Chil Yook stood quickly and unsheathed his sword.


    ----


    Minister Dae Wong heard footsteps approaching the door. There was only a couple of seconds left before Chil Yook opens the door. Panicking, he rubbed his temple and looked around. He quickly jumped from the platform and crawled into a small space under the house.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    When Chil Yook opened the door, he prowled down the four corners of the house, pointing swords in each of them. He went back to the front door and jumped off the platform. He walked slowly on the ground, scanning the surroundings delicately. He pressed his lips into a thin line and twitched the sword. Turning around, he walked back towards the direction of the front door.


    Upon seeing Chil Yook''s legs moving towards his direction, Minister Dae Wong pressed his palm hardly to his mouth, trapping any possible breaths that could come out. His other palm formed into a fist, digging its nails to it.


    When Chil Yook was near the steps going to the platform, he slowly bent his body forward, turning his head left. Minister Dae Wong bit his lips and closed his eyes, thinking that Chil Yook might catch him shortly. He quickly thought of any possible scenarios that could happen, maybe he would pull him out of the gap, expose him, and worse, kill him.


    "Hey are we not going to help the Minister?" one nangdo asked, stomping hysterically in place from afar.


    "Stay put. Prepare your sword. We shall attack when he got caught," another one whispered.


    Just as when Chil Yook''s line of sight was about to meet the hiding Minister, Lady Min came out and asked what happened. Chil Yook raised a brow and smirked, retracting from his position. He blatantly reported that everything was all right, and he saw no one around the house premises. He went up back to the small steps and entered the house. Upon hearing the sliding door, Minister Dae Wong opened his eyes, and a shaky sigh of relief came out from his mouth. He quickly went back to the front door, and he leaned his head on it to listen to their conversation again.


    "Well, so where were we again? The almanac?" Chil Yook asked in an overreacting manner while standing at the front door.


    The two ladies were confused with Chil Yook''s sudden loudness of voice.


    "Yes, the almanac. I told you to..."


    Lady Jang did not have the chance to continue because Chil Yook suddenly re-opened the door, revealing the stumbled Minister. The two ladies'' eyes widened, and their jaws dropped. Minister Dae Wong stood quickly, flabbergasted upon seeing the three inside.


    "Aha! What are you doing here?"


    Chil Yook drew his sword to the Minister''s neck. Anchoring his aghast eyes to the sharp edge of the sword, beads of sweats came out from the Minister''s forehead. He thought that he needed to retrieve the vanishing thread of his courage inside him. He did not want the insolent people in front of him to think that a council member was daunted by a mere sword.


    He gathered his strength and stroke a blazing glare to Chil Yook, "You bunch of insolent people! How dare you do this to a council member?"


    "Enough with your blabbing, Minister. You are not inside the palace. With just one slash, your blood will squirt continuously until your last breath, and anyone can declare that your death was an accident. You are alone! We are three!"


    "I was alone?" the Minister chortled.


    Suddenly, the two nangdos drew their swords and dashed towards the house. Chil Yook retracted his sword from the Minister''s neck and jumped out of the platform. He whirled his sword preparing to launch an attack to the two nangdos standing in fighting position. Concerned with their safety, Lady Min yelled to Chil Yook, "Stop!"


    Annoyed as he, Chil Yook closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, "Why?"


    "Come back here... Now!"


    He unsheathed his sword and walked back to the front door, "What was that about? I could have killed those two and eventually, this minister here."


    Lady Min shook his head, "You were not thinking. What if there were other hwarangs hiding out there? What if Lady Jang and I got injured? Would you be fully responsible?"


    Hearing those sharp rebuke, Chil Yook hung his head, feeling ashamed of his harsh actions.


    Lady Min confronted the Minister, "So tell us, Minister Dae Wong. What do you want? Your eavesdropping should have an acceptable explanation."


    Minister Dae Wong stretched an arm and opened his palm, "Give me the almanac."


    Lady Jang gasped in surprise upon hearing the Minister''s demand. Chil Yook shot a glance at her, and he stretched his arms sidewards blocking her from the Minister, "No, you will not get it."


    Picking a scroll from his sleeve, the Minister revealed an order from the King, demanding for the almanac, "This is a royal order. Non-compliance spells death."


    The three looked at each other, sending signals through their eyes. Chil Yook and Lady Jang were shaking their heads, while Lady Jang was biting her lips and nodding. She came closer to Chil Yook''s ear and whispered something, making him grit his teeth. Having no other option aside from death, Chil Yook picked the black book from his sleeve and handed it fiercely.


    "I know you would follow. By the way, how many hwarangs do you think are lurking on those woods right now? More importantly, what do you think did they bring with them? Crossbows? Fire arrows? Or poison arrows?" the Minister asked, his eyes deriding them. He turned around and ran away with his men.


    Feeling powerless, Chil Yook dug his nails into his palm, glaring to the Minister getting away with the almanac, "Now, what are we going to do?"


    "I think it will be best to go back to the Prime Minister and confess everything to him," Lady Min replied.


    "How easy for you to say that? It is not you who will be reprimanded the most. It is Lady Jang."


    Lady Jang''s body trembled in fear. Her lips were shaking, and her hands were cold as ice. Lady Min comforted her, not to worry that much because they will help her reason out to the Prime Minister. Chil Yook ranted again about not killing the nangdos. Lady Min frowned upon hearing his stupid idea again, "Did you not realize how perilous the situation was? Undoubtedly, you are the best hwarang. No one can ever contend your mighty swordsmanship, but our presence made the situation more complicated. What if the Minister was right? You could have killed him, but that does not guarantee our safety..."


    "Sometimes, strength is not the key to survival. Oftentimes, it is sagacity."


    Her deep, serious tone left a stake on Chil Yook''s heart, leaving him dumbfounded.


    "Now, let us go back to the Prime Minister''s chambers!" she ordered.


    ----


    At the King''s chambers, Minister Dae Wong narrated what happened at Lady Min''s house enthusiastically. Proud of his acting skills, he successfully played with their emotions like staging a puppet play.


    "So, you were telling me that Lady Jang does not know how to read the almanac?"


    The King''s eyes narrowed, his eyes in askance.


    "Certainly, Sire. I heard it during their conversation."


    "We need to find someone who could read this."


    The Minister snapped his fingers, remembering what he heard about an abbot who can possibly read the almanac. Hearing what the Minister reported, the King decided to deploy Minister Dae Wong into a very crucial mission. He must find that monk at all cost and come back to the palace before the ceremony with the correct information from the almanac.


    "Please take care. Do your best for the kingdom and be back before the ceremony."


    "Yes, Sire."


    "Ah, before I forget, what shall I do if you did not make it before the ceremony?"


    The Minister turned around and convinced the King to do a perilous wager with the Heavens. He must announce the non-occurrence of the eclipse and let the Heavens do the rest. He believed that it was a better strategy than promising a definite date and time to the people.


    "What about... the twins? Remember what we have talked about?"


    "First things first, Sire. You should talk to the Head Nurse, Jung Dong Hee."


    The King nodded obediently, "I understand. That was it for now. Go."


    ----


    Fear seeped through Lady Jang''s deepest bones, like a shadow of death devouring the last strand of her courage. Kneeling before the Prime Minister, the three hung their heads and did not attempt to look at him. They did not know what his eyes looked like for there was silence for almost one gak after they entered. Lady Jang''s body was trembling in extreme fear. If she was afraid of the King, she was definitely ten times more frightened of the Prime Minister. Contrary to her, Chil Yook and Lady Min were emotionless and seemed to have no sense of fear in them.


    "So you were telling me that the King has the almanac already."


    His lips moved upwards in a grin, but his eyes were full of disdain.


    "My apologies, My Lord. I should have..."


    The Prime Minister bent forward, and his fingers ran smoothly through Lady Jang''s face, caressing her cheekbones, down to her jaws and chin.


    "Shh, I know. I know," he whispered, his warm breath oozing to Lady Jang''s skin.


    She closed her eyes, her lips trembling with fear, and tears fell down silently from her eyes.


    "Look at me."


    His soft tone sent shiver down her entire spine. She opened her eyes and felt the tightening grip of the Prime Minister in her neck. She started to feel suffocated, feeling the gradual constriction of her windpipes. Each attempt to breathe became cumbersome.


    "Did you not know that the almanac was an authentic one? That was my only token to ruin the King''s image. I was a fool when I trusted you. I should never have trusted you that almanac. I made you, Lady Jang. Is this your way to prove yourself to me, you ingrate?"


    The Prime Minister did not yell or shouted. His calm voice paired with scorching hot glare was more than enough to frighten Lady Jang the best way he can. Upon noticing Lady Jang''s ghastly pale face and iris moving up to her head, he decided to let her neck go.


    Her energy was drained, making her faint on the floor. The other two gasped in shock, stealing glances with each other. They were rooted to their position, not daring to make a single step because they might be the next target of the Prime Minister.


    Frowning in Lady Jang''s unconsciousness, the Prime Minister stood and asked the two for any statements. Chil Yook apologized for what happened. He blamed himself and wanted to take responsibility for being a lenient Gukseon.


    "Oh, yes. You conceited man. You always think that you are the best hwarang. Because of your negligence, the King has the almanac already. Now, what are you going to do?"


    Chil Yook did not respond. He was sincerely ashamed for what he did. He felt sorry for what happened to Lady Jang, hoping that she would be all right. That moment, he realized that the Prime Minister and Lady Jang were right. Acknowledging his skills does not mean neglecting others''.


    "Anyone out there?" the Prime Minister yelled out of nowhere. Two purple group nangdos slid the door and came inside.


    "Detain Lady Jang now!"


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing the Prime Minister''s order. They would understand detaining a retaliating criminal or even a conscious person at least. But detaining an almost lifeless, unconscious, and helpless person was way behind comprehension. Chil Yook felt very powerless at that moment. He could not do anything because it was his master''s orders. His face puckered in a mixture of anger to himself and mercy towards Lady Jang. Trying to console him, Lady Min held his hand tightly like a mother ready to protect her son from dangerous people.


    "What are you standing there? Detain Lady Jang now!"


    As the two nangdos carried Lady Jang, Chil Yook did not have the chance to look at her for the last time. He was completely uncertain whether she will live or not, for the Prime Minister was always unpredictable, more than the weather and the seasons.


    ----


    Dong Hee, the Queen''s Head Nurse lived with Yong Woo, her scrawny husband who happened to be a blacksmith, and Eun Jung, her chubby sister-in-law who was two years younger than her husband. They lived in a small village outside the palace. In the middle of the night, after eating dinner, they drank their teas at their dinner table, while savoring the scent of the newly grown spring flowers on their garden. Dong Hee consulted her dilemma about the Queen''s favor.


    "That was indeed a problem,Unni. What shall you do?" Eun Jung asked.


    "I do not know. That is why I am asking for your opinions."


    Grimacing at the two girls talking, Yong Woo cut in and asked about the connection of the eclipse to the royal twins. Dong Hee explained everything about the prophecy. His husband raised a brow and blatantly expressed his opinion. He believed that a prophecy cannot determine one''s fate entirely. It still depends on the persons'' action.


    He stood and went to his baby who was sleeping in a wooden cradle, "Look at Il Woo. He is such an innocent sweet baby. My wife, I do understand your point, but please do not be too attached to your job. We have our own son in here. I do not want him to live a life full of complications."


    Dong Hee stood and followed her husband to her son. Everyone was distracted hearing loud knocks on the door.


    Eun Jung frowned in annoyance, "Who could it be in this belated juncture?"


    "Jung Dong Hee. We are palace hwarangs. The King demands your presence in the palace. It is urgent."


    "Coming!"


    She quickly put her purple cloak on and prepared her wooden herbal box. Before leaving, she pecked her sleeping son and asked his husband where shall they meet after the Queen gave birth.


    "Dear, meet us at the foot ofOjinHill, a small hill in the southern part of Seorabeol. By the way, at what time will the Queen finish her delivery?"


    "AroundJungsi... All right, I will meet you there."


    ----


    Sipping his Jasmine tea, the King patiently waited for Dong Hee to report to his chambers. The lady-in-waiting announced her presence, and he let her in. Dong Hee awkwardly stood near the door upon closing it. She avoided the King''s eyes, hugging her herbal box.


    "Come on. Sit with me. I cannot wait forever."


    She walked slowly as if her body was submerged in a muddy pit. Moving the chair slowly, she sat down and placed the herbal box on top of the table, "Sire, I have brought the Queen''s medicine. What is her case this time?"


    "It was not about the Queen. I want to talk to you personally."


    She hung her head, "What is that about, Sire?"


    "You do know about the prophecy about the royal twins, do you not?"


    Gulping in surprise, she replied softly, "Yes, Sire... I am... aware of that."


    The King smiled, "Very well, now we have something to discuss."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Ri(?) - Silla''s expression of long distances. 1 ri = 350 meters.


    Anju Village(??) - fictional village in Silla.


    Jinhae District(??) - a district in Modern day Changwon City, South Korea.


    Unni(??) - a female''s honorific endearment to an older female or sister.


    Ojin Hill(??) - fictional hill on Southern Seorabeol.


    Jungsi(??) - fictional depiction of time between 11 p.m. and 12 m.n.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 4 ?

    "This is a royal order! You have no choice but to follow."


    Those were the words that triggered Dong Hee''s moral dilemma. Walking down the palace grounds, looking at the vast diamond night skies, she had confusion regarding whose orders to follow. If she followed the Queen, that would mean treason for disobeying the King. On the other hand, if she granted the King''s orders, this would inflict an eternal burden on her heart, her conscience would definitely make her sleepless forever.


    She prayed fervently to the Heavens, gazing to the skies, "Please Heavens, help your humble servant."


    ----


    "Now we have something to discuss."


    "Yes, Sire?"


    "When will the Queen give birth?"


    "Most probably tomorrow, Sire. Around the time of Hwasi."


    "And how much is the interval of the twins?"


    "I am not certain, Sire. Half an hour is the maximum in her case."


    "All right. Know that I am doing this just in case things go wrong. This is a one-step plan ahead against my enemies."


    "What do you mean, Sire?" Dong Hee asked in confusion. Half of her wanted to hear it already to stop her agony, while the other half told her to stop listening.


    "Whether the eclipse happens or not, do as I say... When the first twin comes out, bring him to me quick. I would be waiting at Minister Dae Wong''s house. Your travel time will be short. I will teach you a shorter route."


    Dong Hee breathed heavily and continued listening.


    "I have a feeling that the Prime Minister''s troops will be on high alert inside the palace because a royal member will be born, that is why you would meet me outside. I do not want the twins to stay for long in the palace. I will let you think your own way on how you could sneak the Prince out of the palace."


    Dong Hee was shocked by what she heard.


    "Going back, when you gave the baby already, go back quickly to the palace and assist the Queen for the second twin. Now, this twin must be proclaimed dead."


    She gasped upon hearing the dreadful statement. Time stopped. She realized that she was like half-numb already, barely moving a single muscle. This was definitely against her principles and practices as the Head Nurse.


    "You need to sneak out of the palace... and... and claim the baby as your own," he stammered, snorting to hold back any tears that might fall from his eyes.


    "Sire?"


    "Yes, claim the baby as your own. If you do not want, give it to someone else, far from the palace."


    Observing the King''s stammered way of speaking, she realized that his strong and intimidating presence was a huge act. He pretended to be strong and sturdy as a boulder, but deep inside, he has a very soft heart for his children. This move would definitely kill and break his heart into pieces.


    She reminded the King about the Queen''s feelings, "Sire, Her Majesty will not agree with this."


    "The Queen shall not know about this! Like what I have said, proclaim the death of the other twin!"


    Glaring at Dong Hee, he hid his cold, quivering hands under the table, "This is a royal order. You have no choice but to follow."


    ----


    Minister Dae Wong and his two nangdos traveled continuously to find the monk at Anju Village. They used blazing torches as their guide to the deep forest because the moon is nowhere to be seen.


    "My Lord, let us settle here for the night. We need to rest," one nangdo suggested.


    "All right, we will set a camp here. Get yourself a good sleep. We will continue first thing in the morning," Minister Dae Wong ordered.


    About a mile away, Chil Yook alongside with two red group nangdos traveled in the deep forest.What could be the purpose of this travel?Whatever that is, one thing is for sure. This time, Chil Yook was very determined not to disappoint the Prime Minister again. He pledged to do his best in everything the Prime Minister ordered him to do.


    "Grand Marshall, how long would this travel take anyways?" one of his nangdos asked.


    "Right now, perhaps about four more hours if we would travel fast," Chil Yook replied.


    "It is too late already. Can we just set camp for a while and get ourselves a good sleep? Our horses are exhausted," another nangdo butted in.


    "Fine. Go set up the camp. This time, I guess Minister Dae Wong''s group is resting already. But remember, we need to get to that monk first before them."


    The two hwarangs set up the camp while Chil Yook sat on a dead, mossy log, thinking deeply.


    ----


    "What are you standing there? Detain Lady Jang now!"


    "My... Lord, well," one of the nangdo stuttered, trying to report something.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, we thought that you need to know this. We have seen Minister Dae Wong with yellow group nangdos leaving the palace. It was as if they would travel far."


    Lady Min butted in, "My Lord, they are going to Anju Village to find the monk that I mentioned who can possibly read the almanac."


    "Anju? You mean the remote village in Jinhae District? Hmm, it would take a lot of time for them to reach that but I know a shortcut. You need to go through Jinju District and cross the Geum river. If you take that path, you would only take six hours," the Prime Minister added.


    "I am sure that the King oriented Minister Dae Wong regarding that shortcut," Chil Yook said coldly.


    Annoyed with the cold treatment that Chil Yook manifested, he realized that it was because of Lady Jang''s unconscious body on the floor, waiting to be picked up. He decided to order Chil Yook in search for the monk. He must talk to him before Minister Dae Wong. More importantly, the Minister must not come back to the palace on time.


    "Do not let Minister Dae Wong meet the temple. He must not discover the information inside the almanac. Do not let me down this time. You know me!"


    "Yes, My Lord," the coldness in Chil Yook''s voice continued, avoiding the Prime Minister''s eyes.


    "Look at me! If you are truly concerned with Lady Jang''s safety and felt guilty about your negligence, do as I say... Yes, they have the almanac but knowing what was inside is a different thing."


    "Bring me the almanac at all cost, but do not kill the monk or the Minister. Bloodshed is not necessary for this mission. Tomorrow noon, I will wait for you in the forest, you know where specifically, do you not?" he winked before continuing, "Understand?"


    Chil Yook had a thought for a while, "Yes, My Lord."


    "Now, Go!"


    ----


    In the middle of belated juncture, the King visited the Prime Minister in his bedchambers. In fact, it was not a brotherly visit. The mere intention of the King was to confirm the reports regarding the coincidental departure of Chil Yook with two red group nangdos. He thought that the Prime Minister ordered his henchman to follow Minister Dae Wong who was on a journey, searching for a monk.


    The Prime Minister removed his uniform robe and changed to his night robe. Removing the pin from his top knot, his hair fell on his shoulders perfectly. He placed all accessories on a wooden chest, and he went straight to the bed, straightening the bedsheet.


    He suddenly heard the announcement of the lady-in-waiting about the King who demanded an audience. His eyes narrowed in extreme displeasure. There are two trivial things that make him shudder in annoyance. First was disturbing him while reading and finally, disturbing him with his private bed moments. Well, he can be a bit considerate sometimes, if and only if, the reason for disturbing him was acceptable.


    "Sire, what made you visit here in this hour?"


    "Sit," the King glanced coldly.


    Pestered with extreme annoyance, he dragged the chair and sat. The two remained silent for a few seconds, their eyes shooting fiery glances with each other. The Prime Minister cannot handle it anymore. He was disturbed just to have a staring session.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "What do you want, Sire?" he spat out, failing to console himself.


    "Where is Chil Yook?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Just answer the question. How dare you talk back to a King?"


    He did not sugarcoat anything, answering in full honesty, "I sent him out of the palace. I ordered him to follow Minister Dae Wong. I want to know what was written in that almanac."


    Hearing those vile words from the Prime Minister, the King stood quickly and slammed the table with his two hands. He pointed his trembling finger to his brother, shooting a hawkish glare.


    This hasty action did not make the Prime Minister shudder in fear. He reciprocated the King''s glare, not daring to give a single blink. He looked directly at him with no sense of fear at all.


    "You knave! I am warning you. Do not ever dare to touch Dae Wong, or else, you will have to answer to me!"


    "A piece of advice, Sire. Please think rationally. I will not stoop low for those silly tactics you thought I would do. Your mind is always populated with doubts and paranoia."


    "Guarantee this. Minister Dae Wong shall come back to the palace alive! Honestly, I was disappointed. It seemed like you do not trust me at all; as your brother."


    Blood flowed up to the King''s face. He ardently disagreed with what he said; not about the trust, but about being his brother. He did not consider him as his younger brother. As a son of a royal concubine, he was just a one-night sin. The King cannot seem to fathom the reason why a person like him dreamt of being the ruler of heir Heavenly Kingdom.


    "It was hard to consider you as a brother. I have tried, but it was tiresome. If I did not pledge to our Father King in his deathbed, I would have abandoned you before. When your mother passed away, leaving no one to protect you, I tried loving you, but it was no sense. Your heart was full of envy."


    "Honestly, you were, and you are still a daunting person. I do not know the full extent of the things that you can do. Funny, is it not? A king is frightened to his subordinate."


    Hearing this, the Prime Minister scoffed, feeling no single guilt at all.


    The King''s words did not falter the Prime Minister''s realm of conscience completely forgotten a long time ago. Instead, it made his anger worse. Those words served as a burning fuel for his desires and dark aspirations. He felt disrespected for bringing up their past especially her late mother. It was a one-sided story, summing up that the Prime Minister was a despicable and a scary person. He did not care to explain his side, believing that the King''s beliefs will not change.


    "Please stop, Sire. I do not want to talk about this. It was getting far from our main concern here. I want to wrap this up already... I assure you that Minister Dae Wong will come back safe to the palace."


    The King sighed deeply, "I will try to hold on to that. I do not want you to mess up with the solar eclipse ceremony in any ways possible. That includes Dae Wong."


    Leaving the chambers without saying a formal goodbye, the King swaggered coldly and slid the door in an instant. The Prime Minister, who was left inside the chambers, swore that he would win this battle that started years ago when they were still Princes.


    "I swear. One day, I will rule this kingdom!"


    ----


    The sun''s halo of light shone in the skies, giving a rejuvenating morning in the woods. The cold breeze of the spring wind caressed every element in the forest. As the chirping of the birds resounded and the trees greeted, Minister Dae Wong and his men woke up. They ate and prepared for their journey.


    Traveling in a single line, one nangdo at the front, Minister Dae Wong in the middle, and one nangdo at the back, the group successfully passed through Jinju District. There were only two hours left before they reach the village of Anju. In the middle of their journey, the horse at the back twitched its body upward and whinnied loudly, causing the nangdo to fall.


    "What happened?"


    Minister Dae Wong turned his horse back. The other nangdo saw a tail of a snake slithering away quickly.


    "There! A snake!"


    Minister Dae Wong was startled. He ordered the two nangdos to look for any wounds. Unfortunately, one of them has found two small circular holes on the right leg of the horse. Having a hint of an obvious outcome, the Minister still ordered the two nangdos to get some cloth to cover the wound of the helpless horse.


    It was too late. The horse stumbled completely to the ground, waiting for its demise. Feeling sorry towards the poor horse, he ordered his men to leave the horse and distribute the stuff to the two remaining alive horses. The Minister sighed out of frustration. With this unfortunate random event, the Heavens is truly testing their determination.


    As the Minister contemplated this mission, the King was greeted by a rough morning. He did not have a good sleep since the start of the preparations for the solar eclipse. He was always uneasy and was always pestered by nightmares. He did not perceive the sun''s rays as something that gives light to the whole palace for she still lives in a place full of darkness.


    He rose from his bed, making himself ready for another rough day. Slipping his feet to the wool slippers, he heard Minister Yeol''s voice, asking for audience early in the morning. He wondered what could that be for it has been a long time since he visited personally.


    "Minister Yeol, what can I do for you this morning?"


    The old Minister bowed, paying his respect, "I came here to talk about the Queen."


    Confused with what he heard, the King asked for his purpose. The Minister did not come to talk about the Kingdom''s finances or whatsoever. He came to have a heart to heart talk with his son-in-law. As a father, he was worried about the Queen''s sensitive pregnancy. News regarding the twins traveled to him easily, like a blowing wind in the vast ocean.


    This made the King extremely worried, for the number of people who knew their secret increased in number, "I understand, Minister Yeol. You are concerned for your daughter and for your future grandsons. Do not worry. The eclipse will not happen."


    "I entrust the lives of my daughter and grandsons to you, Sire. I know that you will do the best for them."


    "Of course, my father-in-law. I love them so much. Trust me. I will protect the both of them."


    The King smiled and he held the hands of the Minister, "Thank you, Sire, for understanding the sentiments of a father."


    ----


    As time passed by, Chil Yook''s group was able to pass through the Minister''s trail. He saw a palace horse lying dead on the forest ground. One of his nangdos went down and inspected the horse. He reported that the horse just died recently. Scanning through the horse''s body, Chil Yook realized that they were not too far behind from them, fueling his desire to accomplish his missions.


    After hours of travel, the mysterious images of Anju village finally revealed itself. It was the least improved place in the kingdom, but the most beautiful in terms of nature. Each color of the trees, the leaves, the mountains, and the streams were vibrant. People were very joyful and lively, away from the stress and pressures of the capital.


    Minister Dae Wong''s group went to the public market, where a lot of people were concentrated in the morning. With a smaller population, the noise was actually lesser as well. Roaming around, they asked where they could find a small temple. People were inconsistent with their directions because of their busy schedules.


    Unbeknown to them, Chil Yook''s group managed to get to the marketplace as well. They started asking directions as well about this small temple, where a multi-language literate abbot is allegedly living.


    "Excuse me, do you know where to find a small temple in the forest?" one of the nangdo asked.


    "Temple? Which temple? I think we have three temples in the forest," a random seller answered.


    Scratching his head, the nangdo looked at Chil Yook in disappointment. He signaled him to continue asking, "So, where are these temples located?"


    "My apologies. I do not know. I am just new here. All I know is that there were three."


    A sign of displeasure embossed on Chil Yook''s entire visage. He ordered to continue asking. If turning the whole place upside down makes him find answers, he will certainly do it.


    ----


    Minister Dae Wong''s group bought some food while resting outside a small tavern, "My Lord, this is so exhausting. These people seemed to have no idea where this temple might be located," one of the nangdos said. Their group tied their horses in a wooden post and drank water.


    "Enough with your grousing. Remember, we have come this far. We do not want this to end up like nothing," Minister Dae Wong reproached. He drank his water placed in a wooden container and savored it up until the last drop.


    Suddenly a random bearded man who seemed like a crazy beggar snatched the food of one of the men.


    "Hey! Thief!"


    They untied their horses and chased the crazy beggar.


    "Out of the way, out of the way!"


    Everyone in the market panicked with the loud sound of the stomps of the horses.


    "Grand Marshall, there seemed to be a commotion there," Chil Yook''s nangdo pointed at the panicking crowd.


    "Idiot! That''s the palace horse. It was them!"


    Chil Yook''s group quickly lashed their horses and chased Minister Dae Wong''s group.


    ----


    The beggar ran quickly to the forest. He was very fast, slick and agile like a monkey. He ran through the pine trails and crossed a flowing stream. After some time, the horses outrun him, making him run out of luck. One of the nangdos jumped out of the horse and pinned the beggar down, "How dare you snatch our food?" he yelled.


    The beggar just laughed. Then suddenly, an old bald man wearing simple brown robe and beads of necklace saw what they did and approached them quickly.


    "Stop! Please stop! Release him!" the old man pleaded.


    "We need to teach this beggar a lesson," the other nangdo answered.


    "Please spare him. He is my friend. Come, as a sign of apology. I would like to offer you a drink at my house."


    They released the beggar, and he ran to the bald man and clung to his arms. They followed them to their house and discovered that he was living in a small temple hidden in the forest.


    "This is my little home," the bald man smiled.


    "Wow! I guess this is it... the one that we have been looking for."


    They gazed at the small temple in disbelief. Who would have thought that the beggar was a blessing in disguise? Without any hesitation, Minister Dae Wong asked if the bald was a monk.


    The bald man just smiled. He gave them water and offered them some food.


    Minister Dae Wong was somehow convinced that he might be the monk they were looking for. He stood up and introduced himself.


    "I am Minister Park Dae Wong, the second rank Minister of the Silla Kingdom. I heard that there is a monk living in a small temple in Anju who is a multi-language literate. The King commanded me to look for him to read this almanac that I have. Is that monk you?"


    The bald man chuckled, "I am amazed that I am quite famous. I guess that was me. I can read and understand many languages. Do you mind if I look into that almanac?"


    ----


    Chil Yook and his hwarangs lost sight of the Minister''s company, making him very furious. His two nangdos tried to calm him down and suggested a way to catch them. One of his nangdos was sure that no matter where they were, they would still go back to the marketplace to be on track returning to the palace. In short, it will be a stealth attack.


    As they speak, they were not aware that Minister Dae Wong has successfully talked to the monk already. Basing on that, he was half-way near the truth regarding the almanac''s mystery. The monk read the almanac and, shockingly, he dropped it quickly asking them to leave.


    "What did you just say? Are you sure about that? There must be a mistake," Minister Dae Wong exclaimed in denial.


    "It was true. I will bet my fingers for this."


    "Goodness! We are in great trouble!"


    Rubbing his fingers on his temples, the Minister asked the monk the fastest way to the marketplace. He was hysterical and anxious.


    "Follow the pine trail. When you already passed a stream, turn left. You will be a few paces away from the market."


    "This cannot be! We should inform the King before he makes an announcement to the public!"


    "Lady Jang, you fooled us!"


    __________


    NOTES:


    Hwasi(??) - fictional depiction of the time between 9 p.m. to 11 p.m.


    Jinju District(??) - located in South Gyeongsang Province, South Korea.


    Geum River(?) - fictional river in Silla.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 5 ?

    Minister Dae Wong and his company rode their horses and immediately went to the public market in order to get back on track to the palace. When they were on the public market, they were ambushed by Chil Yook''s group.


    "Minister, why are you such in a hurry?", Chil Yook asked.


    "Chil Yook!", Minister Dae Wong uttered in shock. His astonishment turned into anger.


    "Get out of the way! You tricked us! All of you!", Minister Dae Wong shouted.


    "Tricked? What does he mean? Does it mean that he talked to that monk already? Change of plan. I need to prevent him from talking to the King.", Chil Yook wondered.


    "You need to answer to the King!", Minister Dae Wong shouted.


    Chil Yook pulled his swords and attacked the Minister''s group. The Minister''s two hwarangs get down from the horse and pulled their swords as well to defend the Minister.


    "Step back, My Lord. We got this!"


    Minister Dae Wong lashed his horse and ran away with the almanac while the hwarangs fight. Chil Yook chased him.


    "Let''s not make this difficult, Minister!", Chil Yook shouted while chasing him.


    "No! Shut up! How dare you say that to me?"


    "I warned you, Minister. Now, we have to do this the hard way." Chil Yook glared, gritted his teeth as he go faster.


    The chasing continued until they were in the forest already. When Chil Yook was about a few inches away from the Minister, he jumped out from his horse and grabbed him. The two fell and rolled. The almanac stucked out from the Minister''s hand. Chil Yook instantly get up before the Minister. He had the chance to get the almanac before Minister Dae Wong who''s twitching in pain.


    "You! GIVE... IT... BACK.", Minister Dae Wong stuttered in pain while trying to get up. His voice was not that audible.


    "Have you met the monk already, Minister?", Chil Yook asked and he grabbed the Minister''s collar.


    Minister Dae Wong groaned. "Get your filthy hands off me! How dare you touch a council member!"


    "Based on your answer, I guess that''s a yes. Now, I need to change the plans. Who cares of what you''ve discovered? You will never reach the palace on time." Chil Yook glared at Minister Dae Wong and punched him on his jaw. The Minister immediately lost his consciousness.


    ----


    The palace was busy preparing for the upcoming ceremony. All 14 hwarang groups were gathered by the Prime Minister in the main palace grounds. A few moments later, the governors with their provincial hwarangs came to the palace.


    "Governors! What a nice surprise! I am so happy that you deployed these hwarangs here in the palace." The Prime Minister smiled at them.


    "Oh, My Lord. You honor us. Anything for you." The other governors gave awkward looks.


    "Oh, I mean anything for the Kingdom." The Prime Minister laughed. The governors laughed as well.


    "So, lets go back to business?"


    The Prime Minister did an attendance check. He mentioned all the names of the provinces and checked how many hwarangs were present. They were oriented to their respected positions.


    "Alright, listen up! Hwarang of Silla. Now that you know all of your positions, I am requiring you to be vigilant and observant at all times. A lot of people will be coming to this ceremony. Who knows if other''s intention is to cause a ruckus here in the palace? Remember that we are doing these for the sake of the people and for Silla.", the Prime Minister firmly said.


    ----


    From the balcony of one of the pavilions, Minister Yeol and Minister Yoo are talking about the governors.


    "Look at those disgusting governors. They are all pathetic!" Minister Yeol scoffed.


    "I couldn''t agree more. All of them looked like hunting dogs of the Prime Minister. Look at those governors; smiling and praising the Prime Minister. If I know, they''re just asking more funds for the construction of their concubines'' lavish houses." Minister Yoo shook his head.


    "Yes, you''re right. Of course, the Prime Minister would ask something in return. Come on, let''s just go somewhere else. I can''t stand the sight of those dogs ready to lick their owner''s ass anytime.", Minister Yeol replied in disgust.


    The two Ministers walked in the corridor and they saw Minister Hoon coming in.


    "Pffft, oh, here''s another dog." Minister Yoo chuckled.


    "Excuse me, what did you just say?", Minister Hoon said in displeasure.


    "What? What are you talking about?" Minister Yeol scowled defiantly.


    "I heard you, Minister Yoo. You said that I am a dog." Minister Hoon cleared his throat.


    "What? I didn''t say that. Maybe you''re deluded or something... Or maybe, it''s your age. You can''t hear things properly." Minister Yoo sniggered. Minister Hoon''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How dare you say I am old? You disrespectful piece of..." He was interrupted by Minister Yoo.


    "Ah Ah Ah! I didn''t say you''re old." Minister Yoo raised his index finger and laughed. "Come on, Minister Yeol, lets get out of here." The two looked at Minister Hoon with a funny face.


    "Those two imbeciles. Who are they calling old?" Minister Hoon fixed his collar and sleeves.


    ----


    The royal cooks prepared all the food needed. The priestesses also came to the palace to put all of the candles and incense to the man-made altar for the ceremony. The palace ground is very busy. The maids arranged all the tables, chairs and the red carpet in the middle of the palace ground, which stretches from the main gate up to the palace altar.


    The Prime Minister and the King talked about the upcoming event in the King''s room.


    "Sire, I noticed that I didn''t see Minister Dae Wong with you."


    "I just ordered him to go out of the palace and do some... Errands.", the King replied.


    "How about Chil Yook? I also noticed that he''s not around with you.", the King added. The Prime Minister just frowned and smiled.


    "I want to speak candidly since its just the two of us here. I know that you ordered Chil Yook to follow Dae Wong. I also know that Lady Jang works for you too and I don''t need her help anymore. I have my ways to know the exact date of the eclipse. I will ignore these heinous acts as of now because I want to prioritize this event, but remember this, once you lay your finger to any of my people, you will have to answer it to me! Do you understand, Jung Ho?", the King said while staring fiercely at the Prime Minister''s eyes.


    The Prime Minister bowed his head and said yes. "Your Highness, just calm down. Do not think that way to my people. I am really offended."


    The Prime Minister sneered.


    "Can I speak candidly too?... You are very paranoid. Chil Yook knows what to do. Yes, I ordered him to follow Minister Dae Wong but trust me, he won''t kill him."Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "I also know that you ordered Minister Dae Wong to get the almanac from Lady Jang as well. I am also curious when the eclipse would be that is why I ordered Chil Yook to follow Minister Dae Wong to the person who might know how to read that one."


    "You are really testing my patience!"


    "If that''s what you''re thinking, then have it your way. There are a lot of things to prioritize aside from this paranoia that you have. Besides, you are not the only one who cares for this nation."


    "Yes, I know that its not just me but I also know that its not you either. I know you and your rotten character. You are a cunning, conceited and selfish person. "


    "Okay, if that''s what you say. I need to leave now. I need to make sure that all the hwarangs are well oriented for their assigned positions later on." The Prime Minister smirked.


    ----


    In the Province of Manno (Modern day Jincheon), two yellow hwarangs went to a noble man''s house. The house is a wide bungalow with a garden outside. It is surrounded with tall walls and is guarded by purple colored hwarangs.


    "We have a letter for the royal maid. This is from the King. Is she inside?"


    One of the hwarang guards went inside to call the royal maid.


    "My Lady, a palace hwarang is outside. They said that they have a letter for you."


    The old royal maid, just as age of Lady Min curiously went out and talked to the palace hwarangs.


    "Yes? You said that you have a letter from the King?" The two hwarangs just gave the letter and left.


    The old royal maid went inside the house and read the letter. She almost jumped in joy.


    "Young Lord, good news! It''s a letter from the King. He''s asking you to go back to the palace and report to his chamber. This is it!"


    "Really? Is that true? I can come back?", said by a ten year old kid who wears a green royal robe while reading a book on a small table.


    "Yes, Lord Jung Min, you can come back to the palace."


    "What for? My own father abandoned me here. He''s busy doing his job as the Prime Minister. He doesn''t want to see me. He thinks that I am a bad luck for him. He even said that he lost my mom because of me." Jung Min bowed his head and walked away.


    "Young Lord, wait! Please don''t say that. I am sure your father didn''t mean to say that to you.", the royal maid said as she embraced him from his back.


    "Look at me, Young Lord. You are a special kid. I have seen your talents and your strengths at a young age. But above them all, I have seen your good heart. I believe in you." She placed her right palm in Jung Min''s chest. He felt the warmth of love he''s longing for years from his father.


    Jung Min smiled. "Lets go, Young Lord?" Jung Min bit his thin, red lips. "Yes, lets go. I want to meet my uncle, the King. He is more concerned for me more than my father."


    ----


    The Prime Minister left the King''s room and walked in the palace grounds while talking to Lady Min.


    "I will go to the ''prison''. I want to talk to Lady Jang.", he whispered.


    "Yes, My Lord." Lady Min bowed her head.


    The Prime Minister went outside the palace riding his small, crimson, fancy one man palanquin. He went to the forest at the Eastern portion of the kingdom, few miles away from the Capital. He stopped at the middle of the woods and stepped out. He ordered his men to guard the palanquin.


    He walked shortly through the tall bushes and stops in the front of a small house. The house looks abandoned with some fallen branches of trees on the top of its roof. On the inside, it looks like a storage of kimchi with big jars covered with loin cloth. Lady Min removed the leaves and dead branches from the floor and then a wooden door was exposed. She opened it with a silver key and it leads to an underground. The Prime Minister went down the stairs leading to a dark, scary place where there were people who were illegally detained. There were ten prison rooms there, five on the left, and five on the right, which are very small and it has holes on the walls for air to come in. It was a very dreadful place. There are torches to serve as a source of light. The people there are very sick and almost dying. At the last prison room at the left, Lady Jang was to be seen wearing a white long robe.


    "Lady Jang, our Lord is here to talk to you.", Lady Min said.


    "My... Lord", Lady Jang said softly because she''s very thirsty.


    "You will be released today to help the King in the ceremony. By the way, I have already read your mail. You were saying that the Queen will have twins. It seems like Chil Yook was right with his reports. After the ceremony, we need to do something with the twins."


    A hwarang opened the cell. "Thank you... So much, My Lord." Lady Jang kneeled and repeatedly kissed the feet of the Prime Minister.


    ----


    Minister Dae Wong gained his consciousness. He was shocked to see that he was tied in the big tree while Chil Yook is browsing the almanac.


    "Hello! Did you have sweet dreams? Its been half an hour since you were sleeping like a Princess. You look innocent with those sweet eyes and long curly eyelashes. No wonder why a lot of people, either male of female are attracted to you even if you''re getting older.", Chil Yook said as he laughed.


    "Stop the non-sense! Get me out of here!", Minister Dae Wong said while grunting.


    "Ha Ha Ha, oh, I like the sound of your grunts... But no. I won''t release you... Hmmm, what''s with the fuss about this book? It looks non-sense to me. I can''t understand a thing."


    "Let go of me! I will report this to the King! Aren''t you afraid that the King might kill you?"


    "Pffft, no! He''s weak. I''m sure the Prime Minister can save me. Besides, he can control your King." Chil Yook sarcastically scoffed.


    "Don''t you realize that he only uses you? Unlike the King, the Prime Minister doesn''t care about his people. When you become worthless, he will dump you. TRUST... ME!" Minister Dae Wong looked fiercely at Chil Yook.


    "You talk too much for a man. Blah Blah Blah..." Chil Yook went near to Minister Dae Wong and get his face closer to him.


    "W-Wh-What are you doing? Stay back!", Minister Dae Wong shouted.


    "You look so nervous... Just relax. This won''t hurt."


    Chil Yook gripped the Minister''s chin and held it still. The Minister closed his eyes. Chil Yook grinned, gagged him with a cloth and tie it around his head.


    "There, you won''t be able to talk now. Stay there until the ceremony is finished. Enjoy the view Minister... And oh, be careful with the snakes, Hisss." Chil Yook blinked and ran off.


    ----


    At the Queen''s chamber, all the nurses led by Dong Hee were preparing all the stuff needed for the Queen''s delivery.


    "This is it, Dong Hee. I can feel that today is my due date. My tummy really hurts! Ahhh!!!", the Queen screamed. This is the day that her twins will be born. As a matter of fact, its not just her tummy that hurts. It''s her whole body. She cannot describe how intense the pain is and she cannot locate it either. One thing is for sure; its just very painful.


    "We''re here for you, Your Grace. Please don''t worry. We will take care of you.", Dong Hee said.


    "Thank you, but please take care of my babies. Please promise me..." Dong Hee froze. The words of the King kept playing on her head. She kept on thinking who among the two should she follow.


    "Your Grace, please take your rest. Don''t talk that much. Here, please drink this tonic. It will relieve the pain that you feel."


    "Your Grace...", she whispered.


    ----


    "All dressed up?", asked by the Prime Minister.


    "Yes, My Lord. Thank you very much for this.", Lady Jang replied.


    "I am just doing this because you are needed in this stupid ceremony. The whole kingdom needs your presence now, Lady Jang. After the event, pray to the Heavens numerous times."


    "One more thing, about the twins, you said that there is a high possibility that they would be born on the day of the eclipse... But I just have a question.", the Prime Minister asked with curiosity.


    "What is it, Your Lordship?", Lady Jang asked.


    "Who among them will bring the kingdom to its highest glory and who among them will destroy it? Like any sign or birthmark?"


    "I don''t know, My Lord. Out of nowhere, I saw a premonition about two Kings who were sitting on two thrones. After that, I saw the palace on its highest glory. Foreign cities are praising our kingdom, technologies have been more advanced and all people are happy, then suddenly I also saw famine, disasters and a serious pandemic. Other empires were fighting just to conquer our kingdom and make the people their slaves."


    "That was interesting... Wait a minute, you said two Kings on two thrones? What could that be? Never in history that our kingdom had two reigning kings at the same time. That''s against the law. It must mean something else." One can notice that he was worried about what Lady Jang just said.


    "Hurry up you two. I will go to my palanquin and wait for Chil Yook. He might be here any moment from now."


    The Prime Minister went back to his palanquin. After a few hours, Chil Yook came. This time, he was just alone.


    "Where is the Prime Minister?", Chil Yook asked one of the hwarangs guarding the palanquin.


    The Prime Minister stepped out of the palanquin.


    "Chil Yook, you came just in time. Why are you alone? Where are your two hwarangs?", the Prime Minister asked.


    "It was a long story. They were killed by Minister Dae Wong''s men but I also managed to finish them too."


    "What about Dae Wong? Where is he?"


    "Don''t worry, My Lord. He''s enjoying the beautiful view of Anju while I tie him in a tall tree." Chil Yook grinned.


    "Alright, well, the main thing. Hand it over to me now."


    Chil Yook handed the almanac to the Prime Minister. He was very happy to see the almanac. It was a euphoric feeling for him. They noticed a strange spark in his eyes.


    "Congratulations, My Lord."


    "Thank you but not yet. I don''t have any plans to steal the throne from him right now. No one will know the truth and this might be the first step in weakening the King."


    The two ladies saw Chil Yook. "Oh, thank Heavens! You''re back." Lady Jang smiled. Chil Yook just gave a brief look at the two ladies.


    "Wow! You got that back! I guess its a good thing that even though no one among us could read that one, the King still won''t have the idea on when the eclipse will happen.", Lady Min said in amusement.


    "Yes, you are right. No one among us could read this almanac but who cares? The important thing is the King won''t ever know when the eclipse will happen. He''s the so called father of the nation, so it''s him who will answer to the people.", the Prime Minister agreed.


    "But what if the eclipse didn''t really happen? What would be the sense of this whole almanac fiasco?", Lady Jang curiously asked.


    "I doubt it! I really don''t believe with that stupid idea that the planets'' and stars'' alignments have something to do with the solar eclipse but hypothetically speaking, if the eclipse didn''t really happen, well I guess I have to implement my next plan already."

 ? 6 ?

    Minister Dae Wong was found by the beggar. He opened his eyes and adjusted it to the light coming from the sun. "Who is this guy?", he wondered. He didn''t have the enough strength and he loss his consciousness again. The beggar untied him and help him get to the temple.


    "Oh my goodness! That''s the Minister!" The monk gasped when he saw the beggar with the Minister. The beggar just nodded.


    The monk snapped out on his senses and ordered the beggar to lay him on a wooden bed inside a small room in the temple.


    "What happened to him?" The beggar just shook his head.


    "He looks dehydrated and he has a lot of bruises. Get me some herbs in the kitchen." The beggar ran and get some herbs.


    The monk squashed the herbs using a wooden mortar and pestle. He raised the Minister''s right sleeve and applied some squashed herbs at the Minister''s bruises.


    A few minutes later, Minister Dae Wong opened his eyes. He adjusted his sight and slightly raised his upper body. "Where am I?" He looked around.


    "You''re here at our temple. Thank Heavens, you were found by Hyuk.", the monk replied.


    "Oh, so his name was Hyuk. Thank you, Hyuk. But how did you find me?", Minister Dae Wong asked.


    ----


    "Hyuk, get me some woods. I will start cooking our lunch." Hyuk just nodded. He prepared all of the materials needed such as sack, ropes, and ax. He went to the forest and was about to chop some small trees. He was whistling while walking on the forest. A few moments later, he noticed an unconscious man tied on a tall tree. "Who''s that?", he wondered. He approached the man and he gasped when he discovered that it was the Minister that talked to them a while ago. He quickly pulled his ax from his back and cut the rope.


    ----


    "If it wasn''t for you, I could''ve died there. I owe you my life, Hyuk." Minister Dae Wong smiled to Hyuk. Hyuk just smiled back.


    "Minister, kindly remove your robe so that we can apply some herbs to your wounds." The Minister removed his upper clothes exposing his broad shoulders and muscular arms. The monk applied some squashed herbs in his bruises in the right chest.


    "Thank you so much. I owe you my life but I really need to get back to the palace now.", Minister Dae Wong replied.


    "Are you sure that you would be fine?", the monk asked.


    "Yes, thank you."


    "Before you leave, please drink this tonic." The Minister drank the tonic and pushed the cup away because of its bitter taste.


    The Minister get out of the bed, wore his clothes and rode his horse. He didn''t mind the physical pain. He gathered all of his strengths. He was really in a hurry because its just a couple of hours before the ceremony starts.


    ----


    The King gathered all of the royal officers, priestesses, cooks, hwarang leaders, and royal maids inside the main palace hall. There were a mixture of different people inside the main hall of the palace.


    "Everyone, is everything ready already? The hwarangs and their positions on every part of the palace, the food for the offering and for the people, the receptionists to organize the order of the people, the candles and incense, everything!", the King shouted.


    "Yes Sire, the hwarangs are already oriented with their positions. Thanks to our governors here. The number of palace hwarangs are enough already to protect the whole palace." The Prime Minister bowed his head.


    "Thank you for your report, Prime Minister. Extend my gratitude to the governors.", the King said.


    "Yes, Sire. Will do."


    The King looked at other personnel. "How about other departments? Is everything ready?"


    All of the people inside answered in unison. "Yes, Sire!"


    In the middle of the meeting, Lady Jang entered the hall and everyone looked at her. The King''s eyes narrowed and his eyebrows met.


    "You''re late! Where were you? You are one of the most important persons in this ceremony and yet you just showed up now? Your subordinates didn''t even know where you were. How can you be so irresponsible?", the King angrily shouted.


    "I am sorry, Sire.", Lady Jang replied and bow her head.


    ----


    After the meeting, the King went out alongside with Minister Yeol. They were walking in the palace grounds with their personal maids and hwarangs.


    "Minister Yeol, any words about Minister Dae Wong?"


    "None yet, Sire." A deep breath escaped through the King''s lips.


    "Sire, what if he didn''t make it on time?", Minister Yeol asked.


    The King looked at the Minister. "I have trust in him. He will come on time."


    "Dae Wong, please make it on time. You are my only hope for this. Heavens, please let him go back safe and please bestow to me your good mandates. Please do not let me give the wrong predictions to the people. I will still push through with that announcement even though my solid proof is not yet here. I would rather say that it won''t happen than mention a specific time. I implore you with all my heart as a father who cares for every people in this kingdom. Please grant me your grace and give me your mandate. Don''t make the eclipse happen." The King looked up to the skies as he reminisced all their hardworks for the upcoming ceremony.


    ----


    The Prime Minister was also busy orienting his all subordinates. He gathered all of the hwarangs for the final briefing on the main ceremony.


    "All clear? You know your positions already?"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Alright, off you go. Move!" The hwarangs started to march to their positions. They marched based on their group colors.


    ----


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source."Your Grace, the palace is already doing the final preparations for the eclipse prediction.", Dong Hee reported to the Queen as he peeped through the windows.


    "I see. Let us all hope that the predictions of the King is correct. Everyone. I want all of you to pray right now to the Heavens.", the Queen ordered.


    All the personnel in the Queen''s room knelt down and bowed their heads. They prayed that the King will be blessed by the Heavens.


    "Sire, I am with you. The whole Silla is with you. I am praying earnestly that blessings will come to our kingdom." The Queen pressed her hands together as tears flow from her eyes.


    ----


    "Faster... Faster!", shouted by Minister Dae Wong as he lash the horses trying hard to get to the palace in time.


    "Sire, I promise. I will get there on time."


    ----


    This is the moment everyone has been waiting for. All the things needed were already prepared. All personnel are already on their designated positions. The main palace ground was ready. From the decorations to all equipment needed. All hwarangs are already on their places. The main gates were open and a lot of people from the different parts of the kingdom entered the palace. People exchanged murmurs.


    "The King is about to announce the mandate from the Heavens. What could it be?", asked by a peasant.


    "Let''s just all hope for blessings.", a woman carrying a child said.


    A lot of people gathered from different social status. It was like a sea people where you could really offer a price to someone who could get a needle on the ground. From the highest officials to the homeless people, everyone gathered up in this main event. On the man-made altar, all Ministers are sitting. The Prime Minister sits on the King''s right


    side while Lady Min and Chil Yook stands behind him.


    "His Majesty!", one of the Ministers shouted.


    The King came out from the altar wearing a white, royal robe with black embroideries of random patterns at the end of his big, long sleeves. He also wears his crown made of gold, with bits of gold stones dangling as accessories. He walked straight to the center and raised his right arm.


    ----


    The blue royal palanquin of the Prime Minister''s son passed by the capital market. The place was quiet. The usual crowded people became bleaked at that moment. The royal maid opened the windows. She was thinking why the market place has very few people.


    "Young Lord, I can already see the palace.", the royal maid said as she opened the windows. Jung Min just smiled.


    "Aren''t you excited? We''re almost there."


    The royal maid asked a random man at the market.


    "Excuse me, why are there few people here? What is happening?"


    "Didn''t you know? There''s an on-going ceremony at the palace grounds right now. The King is about to predict the occurrence of the eclipse. I decided not to come. I need to work.", the man replied.


    "Yes, yes. I forgot. Thank you... Yes, the eclipse."


    "Why are you not attending?", the royal maid asked.


    "What for?" He shook his head. "I will just spend my time here at the market and besides, I don''t want to depend my fate to the Heavens at all times. It enough that I go to the temple at times."


    The royal maid flinched. "Ah, alright. I see your point. Thank you."


    ----


    The King announced his prediction to the people. Everyone cheered.


    "Long live, our King!"


    "Long live, Silla!"


    "Long live!"


    Everyone rejoiced. All of the people were happy about the said news. Every word that the King said transcended to their senses hoping that only blessings will happen to the kingdom. There was a feast. A very serious event suddenly turned into a very happy one. The courtesans assembled at the middle and danced. Royal maids were serving food to everyone. The King go up to the altar and sat on the seat reserved to him.


    "I can''t believe this is happening. Its true, the eclipse really is not happening. The sky is very bright.", Lady Min said.


    "So did I. This is the first time that I have witnessed this. I guess Lady Jang was right all along. There is no eclipse. We fell in our own trap. If anyone of us could just read that almanac, we will know that there is really no eclipse. I became too confident. I thought that the change in the alignment of stars is just crazy." The Prime Minister looked to the King in his left. The King smiled to the Prime Minister.


    "We will always be with you, My Lord", Chil Yook said.


    "I guess this is the time for my next plan." The Prime Minister stood and left. The King looked confused when he saw the Prime Minister but he just shrugged it off and watch the people celebrate.


    "Where is he going?", Lady Min asked.


    "I don''t know.", Chil Yook replied.


    ----


    Minister Dae Wong suddenly stopped his horse. He noticed that this should be time that the eclipse should have or shouldn''t have occured. He looked to the skies.


    "This is it. I guess Lady Jang is right. There is no eclipse. Yes! Thank Heavens for this!" Out of nowhere, the monk''s words ran through his mind.


    "Even so, I need to tell the King everything that I have discovered!"


    ----


    Almost an hour has passed. In the middle of the celebration, the music stopped. Everyone wondered. The wooden bars were removed and the main gate was opened. Everyone saw a group of hwarangs, the red, purple and the green groups lining up and suddenly marched at the center of the palace grounds. Everone was confused about that scene. They didn''t know what are they for, and who was behind it.


    The Prime Minister suddenly emerged at the end of the line wearing a plain white robe and his hair undone. He walked straightly on the carpet barefooted. It send shivers down each people''s spine. Silence fell. The piercing sound of nothing was accompanied by a strong gust of the winds. The Prime Minister turned around and look at the people.


    "I congratulate each one of you!", the Prime Minister exclaimed.


    "What is the meaning of this?" The King stood in awe. He''s confused why the Prime Minister was there.


    Even the Prime Minister''s minions don''t know what is happening.


    "Do you know anything about this?", Lady Min asked.


    "No... I guess this is what our Lord''s next plan is.", Chil Yook replied.


    The people felt a heavy ambiance with what was currently happening. Anxiety and fear started to consume their happy and hopeful hearts. Denial that the eclipse will happen started to arise in every people''s mind.


    "Everyone, as the King''s dear brother, I also want to give you a gift." The Prime Minister smirked.


    "What is it? Go straight to the point!", a merchant shouted.


    The Prime Minister went to the center where the King did the rite of ceremony. He imitated what the King did. He raised the jar to the skies. The people suddenly became infuriated as the King is the only person allowed to do it.


    "How dare you ridicule the King?!", a person shouted.


    The Prime Minister closed his eyes for a while and when he opened it, a loud sound of certain declaration was unleashed from his mouth.


    "People of Silla! Witness!... Witness the real mandate of the Heavens!" He raised his two arms and lift his head up to the skies. The Prime Minister''s voice resonated on all the four corners of the palace walls like a roaring tiger.


    Everyone looked at the skies with mixed emotions. Some are confused, while others are afraid that the eclipse might occur.


    The people stared for briefly a minute. "Now what? What''s in the sky?", a peasant shouted.


    "Everyone, the eclipse won''t happen! It has been declared by the King.", a farmer butted in. An indisctinct chatter was heard all over the palace.


    The Prime Minister knelt down, closed his eyes, and spread his arm sideward like a man getting ready to be sacrificed. A sinister grin formed from his mouth. All people are already talking about the scene that he caused. From all the common people to the group up until the altar where the nobles are sitting.


    "What is the Prime Minister doing?", Chil Yook asked. "I do not know. I have a bad feeling for this. I think he''s just humiliating himself.", Lady Min replied with a worried face.


    "Is this how he cope up with his defeat or is this the beginning of something terrifying? I am really confused.", Chil Yook added.


    Everyone mocked the Prime Minister. All people were shouting at him.


    "Get out of there! You are just ruining the celebration!


    The King ordered the yellow group hwarangs to escort the Prime Minister, to save him from humiliation. The yellow group hwarangs rushed to the center to assist the Prime Minister but the Prime Minister''s hwarangs stopped them and pointed their swords towards them. The people got more astonished.


    Everyone gasped. "Is this a rebellion?"


    The King''s patience already ran out. His eyes narrowed in fury and his hands are already shaking out of anger. He walked quickly towards the center to talk to the Prime Minister. "Stand up and get back to your seat, Prime Minister or else this act will be considered as an act of treason!" The King yelled.


    A few moments later, the sky started to dim out. "What''s happening? Its getting dark!" People panicked.


    "Look at the skies everyone!"


    The people briefly looked at the skies. Everyone was left speechless at that moment. The sun was gradually being engulfed by the shadow of the moon.

 ? 7 ?

    "Oh no! What is happening? The eclipse... No!" Minister Dae Wong whipped his horse to run faster hoping that he could save the King and the whole kingdom.


    ----


    "It''s becoming dark already." The old royal maid uttered.


    "What is it?" Jung Min looked through the window out of curiosity.


    "Young Lord, it''s the solar eclipse. The sun is being devoured by the moon."


    Jung Min stared at the sky in awe. "It''s beautiful, yet scary. What does that mean?"


    The royal maid quickly covered Jung Min''s eyes with her hands. "No! Young Lord!"


    "Hey! I want to see it!" Jung Min removed her hands.


    "Young Lord, careful! Do not look into it for too long. It has a power to enchant you with its beauty in exchange for your sight."


    Jung Min flinched with what he heard. "You mean I will be blind?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I don''t know why. Only Heaven knows."


    "It''s captivating, yet dangerous. Young Lord, do not indulge yourself too much with beautiful things. They can be sometimes deadly, just like the eclipse."


    "What are you saying? You''re overreacting!" Jung Min giggled.


    ----


    Everyone panicked as they saw the sun being eaten by the moon''s shadow.


    "The eclipse! It is happening!", shouted by one peasant.


    "No, this is bad. This is a bad omen!", added by a lady carrying her infant son.


    All people were shocked and scared at the same time. The King''s promise was broken. The kingdom will start to suffer from different disasters from the Heavens. A lot of people were disappointed with the King. A lot of them cried loudly. It was a devastating moment for all of the people who hoped and put their trust in the King. With just a blink of an eye, their hopes and dreams were shattered.


    "Sire, what are we going to do now? The eclipse happened. This kingdom is going to suffer now!", a farmer shouted.


    Everyone was shouting and panicking. A lot of people wanted to go to the King and burst their anger to him. Tension started to build up. Some group of men attempted to go near the King to attack him but were blocked by the hwarangs. Many people didn''t mind the hwarangs that blocked the King. More and more men tried to attack. It was like an angry wave trying to devour the shore. When the hwarangs cannot handle the insurmountable number of angry mob, they pulled their swords and point it to the attackers.


    "No! Stop!", the King shouted. Everyone stopped and silence fell.


    "I don''t want anybody to get hurt."


    The angry people just sat on the grounds and cried loudly like a child. "My farm, my family!", one farmer said. While a lot of people were crying, there were other people who still believes that this mistake won''t define their lives.


    "Why are these people overreacting? They should not always put their lives on the Heavens. At the end of the day, it''s still one''s work and determination that matters.", said by one merchant.


    "I agree. These people are pathetic. By the way, why were you here?", another man asked.


    "I honestly don''t believe with these prophecies. I am just curious about how this ceremony is executed."


    The Prime Minister made a dramatic speech trying to console the people. "Everyone, please listen! I understand where you''re coming from. It was a humble mistake. The King is really regretful right now. For me, he''s not to blame.", the Prime Minister shouted in order for his voice to resonate.


    "What is he talking about?", the people murmured.


    "He was just a victim here. We are all victims! Yes, we know the prophecy regarding this event. I know and you know that disasters will be inevitable from now on. Given that, I want you to know that our King, alongside with all the people here in the palace would be very happy to help you all."


    People started to talk about the Prime Minister. Everyone was wondering how the palace could help them when the Heavens already decided what their fate would be. Even the noble people in the altar thought about what the Prime Minister said.


    "This is amazing, My Lord. I didn''t know that this would be your plan.", Chil Yook said. He was amazed by the Prime Minister''s whole scheme.


    "Sure it is. He''s trying to get the sympathy of people. Now, these people would start praising his name, and eventually, will be his servants. He''s creating division of people." Lady Min chuckled.


    "This is a good political strategy. While the King is losing his credibility, the Prime Minister is starting to build his." Chil Yook slowly clapped his hands.


    The two noticed from below the altar that Lady Jang is walking away whilst the chaos is happening.


    "Wait, where is she going?", Chil Yook uttered.


    "Let her be. She''s not needed anymore. She needs to protect herself. The people might snap out of their senses and might attack Lady Jang. I think it''s best for her to leave while the Prime Minister is causing a diversion with his flowery words."


    They didn''t know that Minister Yeol was eavesdropping to their conversation. He also noticed that Lady Jang walked away. While gluing his eyes to Lady Jang as she walked, suddenly he realized that his daughter will be in trouble now that the eclipse happened. He stood and left quickly. "Oh no! This is bad! The Queen!"


    ----


    Everyone in the Queen''s chamber is getting ready. The Queen is in the process of inconsistent labors. She felt pain for hours. Afterwards, it will subside, and then another round of pain proceeds. Moreover, the Queen is anxious about the happenings outside the palace grounds.


    "What happened outside?", the Queen asked.


    "The eclipse happened, Your Grace.", Dong Hee answered.


    "No! It can''t be. Today is the day! My twins are coming." The Queen started to panick.


    "Please calm down, Your Grace; for the baby."


    "How can I calm down? The moment that everyone knew our secret, my twins would be in so much trouble!"


    The Queen suddenly screamed in pain.


    "Ahhh!"


    "It hurts! I can''t take it anymore!"


    Dong Hee quickly assisted the Queen. She brought a cup with a calming tonic. "Here, Your Grace, drink this tonic. It will ease the pain again. It''s not yet time, Your Grace." Dong Hee held the back of the Queen''s head and assisted her to drink the tonic


    "Your Grace, Minister Yeol is outside.", the lady-in-waiting said.


    "Father... Let him in.", the Queen softly answered. The lady-in-waiting opened the doors and Minister Yeol came inside. He sat down beside the Queen and held her hands.


    "Your Grace, I was worried about you that''s why I came here.", Minister Yeol said in worry.


    "Father, what will I do? The solar eclipse! The solar eclipse!"


    "Do not worry. I will talk to the King. We need to do something about this. I won''t let you and my grandsons to get hurt!", the Minister firmly replied.


    ----


    The whole palace ground was still in chaos. Indistinct noises can be heard all over the place.


    "How are you going to do that? It''s the Heavens that decided our fate already!", a woman shouted.


    "If it''s necessary to contradict the Heaven''s will, we will do so. We need to fight together to save our lives, feed our children and protect our family. You need water? The palace will try its best to provide water for you. If you are worried for the famine and possible pandemics, the palace will send the best doctors and nurses to care for you.", the Prime Minister answered.


    "Is that true? Would you promise to us that you would be willing to save us?", another man shouted.


    "Yes! We will help everyone. We will make sure that the whole Kingdom would be save from the disgrace of the Heavens. Trust us, trust our King. He only cares for each and every one of us.", the Prime Minister said as he looked at the King.


    "Jung Ho, what are you planning?" The King''s eyes met the Prime Minister''s.


    The people''s mood started to get light. They were slowly getting convinced by the Prime Minister. Smiles started to come out from their mouths. Hopes were starting to get restored. Twists of emotions happened to everyone. They were celebrating from the start, got angry, and now they''re hopes are getting replenished by the promise of the Prime Minister.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Wow! I can''t believe it. A while ago, they were infuriated but now, with just those flowery words, these angry wolves suddenly turned to tame dogs.", Chil Yook said.


    "It''s just so funny. These people are very naive. On the good part, they will be loyal servants to the Prime Minister. I believe that these people would be of great use to us.", Lady Min replied.


    A few minutes later, the sun which was engulfed by the moon started to clear out. A lot of people believed that it''s their new hopeful beginning after they heard the statements of the Prime Minister. Suddenly, rain clouds started to cover up the bright sky. The rains started to pour on the ground. The nobles ran to the pavilions and covered their heads to protect themselves from the rain.


    "Now this is what I am telling you. I really believe that the Heavens are still giving us a little chance. Let''s celebrate for this!", shouted by the Prime Minister.


    The people in the palace grounds started to dance. They were very happy about what the Prime Minister said. They believed everything that he mentioned. People had assurance that the palace will be just for them if anything comes up.


    "Long live for the Prime Minister!"


    "Long live, Silla!"


    "Long Live!"


    The turn of events was unexpected. One moment, the people were shouting for the King''s name, but now, it''s the Prime Minister''s name that everyone is praising.


    The rain lasted for a few minutes and so as the rejoicing of the people. After that, they started to go out of the palace ground with renewed dreams and hopes. The royal and noble men also started to go out and return to their offices. At the center, the Prime Minister and the King was left with the King''s personal maids and hwarangs soaked in the rain.


    "Is this what you really wanted?", the King barely asked with a sorrowful tone.


    The Prime Minister smiled. "Do not take this personally, Sire. I just did that to save you, to save Silla. If it wasn''t for me, those angry people would''ve hurt you. I prevented them from doing hasty actions.", the Prime Minister replied.


    "You won. Those people. They''re yours already."


    "I can''t believe this. Is this how you say thank you, Sire? Those people could''ve protested at that moment. Your throne could''ve been jeopardized. If it wasn''t for me, they might have organized a plan to oust you in the position."


    "Sire, at the end of the day, it''s the people of the kingdom that matters. It''s not gold, weapons or any other treasure that can build the best kingdom. The best kingdom can be built if you have the best people. You should know that, considering that you just proclaimed yourself as the father of the nation."


    ----


    The Prime Minister went back to his room. He removed his robe and his broad chest with a long diagonal scar was revealed. He faced the mirror hanging on the wall. He looked sharply in the mirror and a scary grin came out from his lips. He caressed his right face and laughed very loudly.


    The lady-in-waiting outside interrupted him. "My Lord, the Grand Marshall and Lady Min wants to talk to you.", shouted by a lady-in-waiting.


    "Let them in." The Prime Minister wore a white robe. Chil Yook and Lady Min were applauding as they enter the room of the Prime Minister.


    "Oh hey! Come on, sit." The Prime Minister chuckled.


    "It was very unexpected, My Lord. We still can''t process everything.", Chil Yook said.


    "You''re a very great person. You instantly switched the tables. Those people would now be loyal to you, My Lord.", Lady Min added.


    "Thank you. I couldn''t have done those without your help, of course." The Prime Minister grinned.


    "By the way, where is Lady Jang?", the Prime Minister asked.


    "We saw her getting out of the palace grounds a while ago. We just let her go considering her safety.", Lady Min replied.


    "I see. Let her rest for a while."


    "My Lord, you really looked so happy.", Chil Yook said.


    "Of course, I just did it! Like a tame dog, those people might be of good use to me in the future."


    "My Lord, this whole eclipse thing... I was just curious. How did you do it? How did you know that it will happen today? Your timing was really incredible.", Lady Min asked.


    The Prime Minister smiled. He stood up and get something underneath his bed. The two looked at each other.


    "This... This is the one that helped me.", the Prime Minister said while holding an old book with a brown cover.


    "What is that, My Lord?", Chil Yook asked.


    "The almanac. The Almanac of Northern Wei (Modern day Northern China). This is the one that I used to predict the eclipse.", the Prime Minister replied.


    The two were confused. "My Lord, I don''t understand. What is the other almanac that I got from Minister Dae Wong?", Chil Yook asked.


    The Prime Minister smiled as he tried to reminisce the start of the whole mess.


    ----


    [TANG EMPIRE]


    "Your Highness, what is this?", the Prime Minister said as he savors his tea while enjoying the view of the Tang Palaces.


    "Prime Minister, that is the ancient almanac of Northern Wei. The most accurate almanac ever existed. It comes with all the calculations of all major heavenly body events; eclipse, solstice, equinox, seasonal changes, everything!", the Tang Emperor said.


    "I mean, Sire, this is too much I guess. The almanac is a very precious possession of any territory. I am just curious why you''re giving this to a weak kingdom like Silla."


    The Tang emperor smiled. "You can take that. I have ordered my Priestesses to create a copy especially for you but there''s one condition." The Prime Minister stared at the Emperor. "What is it, Your Highness?"


    "Make Silla... Our territory!"


    "If you succeeded, you can have all the privileges that this empire is enjoying. I have heard that you are still not in good conditions with Baekje and Goguryeo. Make Silla, Tang''s territory and these disputes will end. I will be more willing to help."


    ----


    "So it was the Emperor of Tang who helped you. How about the almanac that Lady Jang had?", Chil Yook asked. The Prime Minister grinned.


    ----


    "Lady Jang, it''s been two weeks since you have received the almanac that I just delivered to you and yet you still don''t have results. I need the exact time and date of the eclipse." The Prime Minister glowered.


    "I am sorry, Your Lordship. I tried my best already. I have searched all around Silla, asked all abbots I know and none of them know how to read this almanac because it''s their first time to encounter these strange languages."


    "Not my problem, you said that you will try to prove yourself to me. This is it. So what now? I need results!"


    Suddenly, a monk enters the sacred room. "Your Lordship, the King is outside and she wants to talk to Lady Jang."


    "My Lord, the King is outside now. What am I going to do?"


    "Let''s delay it while I escape through this secret passage. Tell the King that Lady Jang is doing some sacred prayers, that she cannot be disturbed.", ordered by the Prime Minister.


    "Yes, My Lord." The monk left the sacred room. The Prime Minister tilted a dragon figure hanged against the wall revealing a secret passage to the exit.


    ----


    "That almanac...", the Prime Minister paused. The two were enthusiastically looking at the Prime Minister.


    "... IS FAKE!" The Prime Minister frowned.


    "It''s not an almanac about Astrology. That is about the natural disasters such as earthquakes and storms." The Prime Minister laughed. The two were speechless.


    "What?! I can''t believe it, My Lord! All this time, we thought that the almanac that we had is the true one. You were so angry that the King already have it. You even imprisoned Lady Jang, and ordered me to get it from Minister Dae Wong." Chil Yook laughed.


    "Why did you do it, My Lord? Why did you give Lady Jang that fake almanac?", Lady Min asked.


    "Well, I just thought that the King might come to a point where he needs to blatantly ask Lady Jang to give him everything that she used for the eclipse. I also thought that he might be suspicious about Lady Jang because of what I did when we were young. I was the one who helped her to be in her position. The King might think that she''s working for me so that''s why. That''s the reason why I needed to trick her, you, everyone." The two nodded at the Prime Minister.


    "That''s my only way to win this. I should trick you, to trick my enemy. He was very convinced that the almanac that he had taken from Lady Jang will help him.", the Prime Minister said.


    "I have no words. No one in this lifetime will ever deceive you, My Lord. No one can oppose you.", Lady Min said.


    ---


    Minister Dae Wong finally reached the palace but he was too late. He saw the King at the center of the palace grounds, gloomy and crying.


    "Sire, I am sorry for not coming on time. I can explain." Minister Dae Wong quickly get down from the horse and ran to the King.


    "It''s alright. It''s my fault. I am the one to blame." The King sobbed.


    "No, Your Highness. Please do not say that. If you don''t mind, please let''s go to your chamber. We don''t want you to get sick. You need to change your robe, Sire." Minister Dae Wong assisted the King.


    "One more thing, I have something to tell you. I know that this might not be the right time, but this is very important."


    ----


    The King went back to his chamber and he was assisted by royal maids in changing his robe. His face is still blank. His eyes are still puffy. He then, gathered all his strength to talk to Minister Dae Wong.


    "What is it that you want to say?", the King asked weakly.


    "Regarding the almanac, Sire."


    "What about it?"


    ----


    "What? Are you sure about that? I mean... How could it be?"


    "Yes, you got that right, Minister. I am just reading what''s in this almanac."


    "So you''re telling me that the eclipse cannot be predicted using this one?"


    "Exactly, this is an almanac about reading the storms and other natural disasters like earthquakes."


    "B-Bu-But the Head Priestess said that the eclipse won''t happen because of the changes in the movements of the planets and the stars."


    "The stars and the planets have nothing to do with the occurrence of the eclipse. It''s just the Sun, Moon, and the Earth. That Priestess was lying to you, Minister." Minister Dae Wong gasped.


    "This is bad! We really need to go back!"


    ----


    The King slipped his hands on the chair trying to absorb what the Minister just said.


    "Sire! Are you okay?" Minister Dae Wong quickly helped the King. He was breathing heavily and sweating at the same time. He clenches his fits and tried to console himself.


    "W-Wh-What? Fake?", the King stammered.


    "I am really sorry, Sire. We were tricked by your brother."


    "How could this happen?" The King put his head down on the table.


    "Bring Lady Jang here immediately. She needs to be punished for what she did!"


    ----


    Lady Jang was on her way to the temple to pick up her things. She was thinking about the whole event excessively.


    "The eclipse. It happened! It''s going to be my end now.", Lady Jang repeatedly said as she looks down the forest grounds. Suddenly, she felt a strong gust of wind blowing towards her direction going to the mountains. She just ignored it and kept walking but deep inside she has a hint that something or someone is with her in the forest.


    She turned around and found nothing but tall trees. She continued walking but this time it''s a bit faster. Her heart was pounding and she felt like its coming out from her chest.


    "Jang Ju Yeon, focus! You are just paranoid. It''s nothing.", she said trying to calm herself down. A few moments later, someone grabbed on her two arms and placed it backwards. She didn''t have the time to panic because she was gagged by a piece of cloth and she felt groggy. It was a man in black with his face covered that carried her like she''s a sack of rice.


    She was half-awake and half-asleep. Her vision started to blur. She was trying her best not to fall asleep but there are deep voices coming from three men that served as a lullaby to her. Finally, she lost her consciousness.


    "Where are we going to put her?", asked by an unknown man in black with his nose and mouth covered by a black cloth.


    "Where is the sack?", a man asked. The other one get the sack in the horse and he assisted the two other men to put Lady Jang inside.


    "Alright, let''s go!" The three rode the horse and moved away.


    ----


    The priestesses and the monks are doing their prayers in the temple. They are praying for Lady Jang''s safety. While praying, a strong wind blew and the candle flames were put out.


    "This is a bad omen. Oh, Lady Jang."


    ----


    Lady Jang woke up in a dark room. She is seating in a wooden chair while her hands and legs are tied. Her vision was still blurry as she started to look around. She squinted because of the annoying light coming from torches. "Oh no! Am I back in that cell?", she wondered. She started to remember how she ended up in that room. A few minutes later, she heard a voice of a man coming down from the stairs. She''s trying to figure out who that is. The man approached her and stand in front of her. She started to look from the man''s boots and up to his face.


    She gasped. "Oh no!"

 ? 8 ?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake at last!¡± A deep hoarse voice terrified Lady Jang.


    ¡°Oh no! Why?¡± Why him? The unknown man¡¯s face was illuminated by the light coming from the torch exposing his long, staggered beard and wrinkled as a prune face.


    ¡°Minister¡­ Yeol!¡± She gasped in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Jang. Haven¡¯t you expected that it would me?¡±


    Lady Jang started questioning herself. War of thoughts happened inside her, trying to figure why the old Minister would do that. She realized that he was the Queen¡¯s father after all.


    ¡°So now what? After messing the whole ceremony, you¡¯re planning to leave?¡± The Minister signaled one of the hwarangs to splash a bucket of water to Lady Jang.


    The water was so cold that it pinches every part of her skin like a thousand needle simultaneously pricking her face. It felt like that her soul is going out of her body. She shook her head and totally got back to her senses. She realized that it was a different prison; not the previous one where she was illegally detained.


    She groaned. ¡°Minister.¡±


    "How dare you fool us, Lady Jang? The King trusted you!¡± The Minister breathed heavily.


    ¡°I am sorry if I am doing this to you. I am just following the King¡¯s orders but most of all, I am just a father trying to protect my daughter.¡±


    "My Lord, I don''t understand what you''re saying." She sniffed holding back any tears that could come out from her eyes.


    Minister Yeol slapped Lady Jang. ¡°You have fooled the King and the entire Kingdom regarding the arrival of the eclipse. Now everyone is praising the Prime Minister¡¯s name. You planned this ahead with him!¡±


    "I don''t know anything, please believe me." Beads of tears started to come out from her puffy eyes.


    "Clearly, this is an act of treason. You need to pay it with your life." The stern tone and wide eyes of the Minister send fear inside the Head Priestess.


    ¡°Please, have mercy, My Lord. Have mercy, please!¡± she pleaded with a muffled cry, her voice barely audible.


    ¡°Punish her. Do not stop unless she confessed everything.¡± Minister Yeol ordered. Lady Jang started to panic and wiggled her body trying to get out from the chair. She started screaming and pleading for her life.


    Two guards get a thin wooden bar and inserted in Lady Jang''s thighs. After the count of three, they pumped those wooden bars slowly, trying to separate her thighs which are tied on the chair. Lady Jang screamed in pain. Her scream echoed on the four corners of the dungeon.


    "Again!" Minister Yeol exclaimed with a blank facial expression.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Again!"


    ---


    At the King''s chambers, the King was notified by the lady-in-waiting that a visitor seeks his audience. He wondered who the visitor could be. He was not in the mood to accept visitors because of what just happened but he ignored his emotion and accepted the visitor. The visitor came in and the King was surprised.


    "Jung Min! What are wonderful surprise! Good timing, good timing!" The King somehow forgot all of the burden that he has and embraced the kid. His heart was delighted as he felt the warmth of the child¡¯s body.


    ¡°Good to see you, Sire.¡± Jung Min knelt and bowed his head to show a sign of respect.


    "I am so happy to see you, my nephew. How are you?"


    ¡°I am good, Sire. I am happy to see you too¡± Jung Min stood.


    "Come here, have a seat and tell me everything about your stay¡­ Lady Seo, can you please wait outside? I want to have a word with my nephew." The royal maid bowed her head, turned around and walk out of the room.


    "So, Jung Min. How was your vacation in Manno?"


    "Sire, I didn''t really enjoy it. I felt like a prisoner. I just spend my day reading books all day." The King bit his lip in response to the sorrowful tone of the boy.


    "I see. Just think that it¡¯s for your own good. Reading books will provide you with good knowledge."


    "But Sire, it¡¯s not just about that. My father.¡± Jung Min paused as tears gradually fell down from his little hazel eyes. ¡°I felt like he didn''t want to see me at all.¡±


    "Shhh, Don¡¯t say that." The King wiped Jung Min¡¯s tears. He noticed the extreme loneliness in Jung Min''s puffy eyes.


    "He always blames me that I lost my mom because of me. Sire, do you know anything about this?"


    The King was flabbergasted upon hearing the question. He bit his lip and moved his eyes quickly. "No...err no, I don''t know anything about that.¡± A heavy breath escaped from his lungs.


    Jung Min bowed down his head. "He doesn''t like me. He chose to let me live far from the palace. He doesn''t even look at me in the eyes. Why is he like that? What did I do wrong?" The King stood up and embrace his nephew.


    "Jung Min, I am sorry for I can''t tell you about your mother."


    The voice of the lady-in-waiting outside interrupted their moment. "Sire, Minister Dae Wong wants to talk to you."


    "Jung Min, please go back to your palanquin and go to Minister Dae Wong¡¯s house. I have prepared the house for you. Your father didn''t know that you are here. You will meet him once I already talked to him. Is that alright with you?" Jung Min nodded.


    "Let him in!", shouted by the King. Jung Min hugged the King, turned around and walked out of the King''s chamber. Minister Dae Wong entered quickly and glanced a bit at Jung Min.


    "What is it?¡±, the King asked.


    ¡°Sire, bad news. Lady Jang is missing. We searched her chambers and the palace already. We even went to Mt. Tomhan to check if she¡¯s in there but the monks said that she¡¯s not there. We searched the whole temple and we found nothing.¡± The King¡¯s face pucker in displeasure.


    ¡°Have you already searched enough? So what does that mean? She cannot be punished for what she has done?¡± The King glared. Minister Dae Wong bowed his head and apologized. The King thought for a while, wondering where the Head Priestess could be.


    ¡°JUNG HO!¡± He uttered. ¡°She¡¯s being hidden by Jung Ho. I will go to his¡­¡± Just as when the King started to stand, Minister Yeol suddenly entered the King¡¯s room.


    ¡°I am sorry Sire for entering without permission. I deserve to die.¡±, the Minister bowed his head a bit.


    ¡°Minister Yeol, what are you doing here?¡± With just a slow blink of his eyes, he told the King what he knew.


    ¡°I know where Lady Jang is.¡± The King and Minister Dae Wong looked at each other, confused.


    ----


    Minister Yeol led the two towards the official prison in the palace. It is located in an underground of the Pavilion of Morals. Unlike the previous cell where Lady Jang was detained, there were hwarangs guarding the area. The prison cells are also bigger and there are adequate holes for more air to come in.


    ¡°She¡¯s there.¡± Minister Yeol pointed Lady Jang who¡¯s barely breathing because of the torture that she experienced. The King¡¯s eyes widened and gave Minister Yeol a glare.


    ¡°Minister Yeol, explain!¡±, the King firmly ordered.


    ¡°I know this is against the law. I deserve to die for doing this. But I really cannot forgive those people who tried to harm my daughter and my grandsons. I am so sorry, Sire.¡±


    ¡°Father-in-law, we will do this in due process. We will not do what Jung Ho is doing. We must not be like him. Let the Prosecution Department handle this, not you. I have released an official order to interrogate Lady Jang and I handed it to Minister Dae Wong.¡± The King looked away in disappointment.


    ¡°Release her!¡±


    The hwarangs poked Lady Jang with a wooden stick. She woke up shortly and adjusted her sight. She was frightened upon seeing the King. ¡°Sire! Please forgive me! Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± The hwarangs untied her and she groveled to the King.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    As the King walked slowly towards her, she felt numb all-over her body restricting her to move even a strand of hair. The King bent a bit and lean forward to Lady Jang¡¯s left ear. ¡°Scared?¡± the King whispered.


    ¡°This is just the beginning. Don¡¯t expect that you will get away with this just because you were temporarily released. If you¡¯re planning to escape, be sure no one among my people catches you because if they do¡­¡± The King turned his head slowly and gave Lady Jang a burning gaze before he continued. ¡°I will forget this due process and I will immediately cut your head off. Do you understand?¡± Lady Jang nodded repeatedly in fear and closed her eyes. Her lips were trembling as fear started to consume her entire body.


    ----


    Lady Jang was assisted by royal maids as she went blank to her private chambers in the palace. Her face was blank but inside her head, the words of the King are repeatedly ringing. She can¡¯t think straight because fear and anxiety are clouding up her head.


    ----


    The sun already set giving its way to the night as darkness started to take over.


    ¡°Sire, it¡¯s time!¡±, Minister Dae Wong firmly said. The King nodded slowly.


    ----


    Chil Yook was walking on the palace grounds near the Pavilion of the Queen. He saw nurses and royal maids busy transferring stuff from the pavilion to the carts at the back of the palanquin. He saw white cloths, and several robes and ornaments whom he thinks belong to the Queen. Hwarangs can be seen guarding the palanquin. He hid on the strong pillars of the pavilion a few meters away from the Queen¡¯s.


    "Wait, what does this mean? Where are they going?¡± He realized that the Queen is pregnant with the twins and she might want to deliver the babies somewhere away from the palace in order to hide the fact about the twins. A few moments later, she saw the Queen wearing her plain white robe while wearing a black hat with a see-through veil.


    "I need to report this to the Prime Minister."


    ----


    The Prime Minister is busy reading a scroll in his chamber with a permanent smile in his face. He was interrupted when Chil Yook asks for his audience.


    ¡°Make sure it¡¯s important. I don¡¯t want getting disturbed while I am reading,¡± the Prime Minister rolled a scroll, dropped it and get another one from a pile.


    "My Lord, I saw the palanquin of the Queen outside her pavilion. Nurses and other personnel were busy transferring a lot of stuff. I think the Queen is planning to deliver the babies somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Maybe it¡¯s a trick. If they are really planning to sneak out the palace, they would have done that somewhere very few can see them.¡± the Prime Minister raised a brow.


    ¡°No. I guess not, My Lord. I saw the Queen herself riding the palanquin. She¡¯s wearing a white robe and a black hat with a see-through veil.¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s eyebrow met and his lips slightly parted. He leaned his elbow on the table and caressed his chin. There was silence for almost two minutes. Chil Yook knew based on the Prime Minister¡¯s look that he¡¯s planning something.


    ¡°Hmmm, alright. Follow them,¡± he smirked.


    ----


    Just about the right timing, with the light of torches serving as guide in the dark, the palanquin, escorted by twenty hwarangs, started to move. There were two carts, covered with a white cloth, at the back. Chil Yook secretly followed the palanquin up to the forest. With every steps of the Queen¡¯s companions comes with alertness and vigilance. Chil Yook hid in a shallow pit covered with dead leaves a few paces away from the Queen¡¯s palanquin.


    ¡°Wait, why are they going that way? It¡¯s the way going to Daeya.¡± The place rang a bell in Chil Yook¡¯s mind. ¡°Correct, that is where the home province of the Queen is. She¡¯s planning to deliver to babies to her hometown.¡±


    In the middle of their trip on the forest, a hwarang at the back felt that they were somehow being followed. He turned around and saw nothing. He turned his head to both his left and his right. ¡°Wait, stop! I think we are being tailed.¡± Everyone was alerted even Chil Yook. He prepared himself and placed his left hand on the hilt of his sword, ready to pull it anytime they¡¯ll attack. He¡¯s determined to kill all the hwarangs and get the twins. Some hwarangs unsheathe their swords and surround the Queen¡¯s palanquin while some scattered around to find who¡¯s following them. Silence fell. The wind¡¯s howl and the sound of moving leaves and branches were the only sound heard in the forest. The nurses and the royal maids were nervous. All hwarangs are careful with their movements and their senses are fully heightened just for them not to miss any movements even breaths. Just as when a hwarang was about to go where Chil Yook is hiding, a loud scream from the palanquin was heard. A royal nurse opened the window. ¡°Everyone! Faster! The Queen is suffering pain again. We need to make it to their house quickly.¡± Everyone was alerted; the hwarangs sheathed their swords and got back quickly to their positions and continue their journey towards the Queen¡¯s house.


    ----


    Meanwhile, on the palace, Lady Min went out the Prime Minister¡¯s pavilion to get some tea leaves. She walked pass two royal maids holding a tray with a teapot and two cups. She stopped when she smelled a familiar scent. She sniffed, ¡°Chamomile¡­Why are they...¡± Her face puckered and wrinkle lines started to dominate her entire forehead.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a medicine to reduce the pain of labor. But I thought the Queen is¡­¡± She gasped.


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s a trap. I need to report this quickly.¡±


    ----


    The Prime Minister went to the King¡¯s Pavilion carrying a pile of scrolls. Royal maids started to exchange chatter upon seeing the Prime Minister wearing a white royal robe, which looks like the King¡¯s robe during the ceremony.


    ¡°Announce me!¡± He raised a brow, deriding the lady-in-waiting. The lady-in-waiting nodded awkwardly.


    ¡°Sire, the Prime¡­¡± She was interrupted as the Prime Minister barged in to the door, giving her a ridiculed grin.


    Disrupted from his seat, the King scanned the Prime Minister and dug his nails on his palm upon seeing him wearing a white royal robe. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame? How dare you ridicule my position as the Head of the Ceremony Rites?¡± The King glowered.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s eyes widened and smiled at the King as he placed the pile of scrolls on his table. ¡°What is this?¡± The King grabbed one scroll and read it. He looked shortly at the Prime Minister and smiled.


    ----


    ¡°Sire, it¡¯s time.¡± The King nodded.


    ¡°I am certain that the Prime Minister will make a way for him to be the Head of Ceremony Rites.¡±, Minister Dae Wong said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I am worried about. He will try everything to get it. I am afraid that after that, he¡¯s just a few steps away from my throne.¡±


    ¡°No, You¡¯re Highness.¡± The Minister shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You will have your heir. The Crown Princes¡­ No, I mean the CROWN PRINCE will save us.¡±


    ¡°I am sure the people, with the help of the governors, will submit their petitions for him to become the Head of the Ceremony Rites. That¡¯s a bad thing, yes, because he can have the control to all of the people; whatever he says will likely to be believed because he¡¯s carrying the Heaven¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this. It needs to be talked about in a council meeting. This needs to have a unanimous vote. You won¡¯t agree with this, will you?¡± Minister Dae Wong didn¡¯t respond. He gave the King a cold look.


    ¡°Will you?... Answer me!¡±


    ¡°I have to, Sire. We have to. You may think that this is an advantage for him, but no, like what I said. You will have your heir. The Prince will serve as a huge barrier for him to steal the throne. As long as there will be a Crown Prince, your throne is safe¡­ We need to Sire. If that¡¯s what the people want, we¡¯ll give it to them. If not, rebellion might arise and we don¡¯t want that to happen. In that way, they will forget the issue and you can recover slowly from this whole mess.¡±


    The King breathed heavily. ¡°That is why I am telling you, Sire. We need to proceed to the last part of our plan and that is to make sure that the Princes will be born safely and only one of them must be acknowledge as the Crown Prince.¡±


    ----


    ¡°Why are you smiling, Sire?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The Prime Minister frowned and exchanged a burning gaze for two good minutes with the King. It seems like they were talking to each other with their minds. ¡°What¡¯s your deal?¡±


    ¡°Jung Ho, you will never be the King.¡±


    The King broke the silence, ¡°Alright, I must say¡­ I think I should agree with these people. I think I should hand over to you the Ceremony of Rites. We will talk about this tomorrow in the council meeting. It¡¯s late already. Take your rest.¡±


    The Prime Minister bowed his head a bit and smirked. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will see you tomorrow.¡± He turned around and walked out of the King¡¯s chamber. With numerous thoughts bombarding his evil head, he simply uttered the word, ¡°The twins¡±, and smiled mysteriously. He was walking continuously in the palace grounds when he was interrupted as he saw Lady Min running quickly towards him. He flinched with what he saw. It¡¯s not the usual image of his royal maid. She was panting as beads of sweat run through her entire body while being absorbed by her purple robe. ¡°What is it? Why were you running?¡±


    Lady Min breathed heavily and composed herself. She fixed her hair and clip a strand at the back of her ears. ¡°My Lord, the Queen is here in the palace. I knew it. Chil Yook has been tricked!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Judging the Prime Minister¡¯s looks, it seems like he was ridiculing Lady Min.


    ¡°My Lord?¡±


    The Prime Minister chuckled. ¡°I know¡­ I know.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Lady Min was not confused about his reaction. She knew that his Lord is always unpredictable, but what amazed her is the fact that he always thinks one step ahead and possibly cannot be deceived. ¡°Is he a God or something?¡± The same thoughts kept ringing in her mind.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a trick. It¡¯s a low and cowardly plan. The moment Chil Yook described the Queen¡¯s appearance, I knew something is not right.¡±


    ¡°Why did you let him follow them, Sire?¡±


    ¡°Just watch. I have something for you to do,¡± the Prime Minister raised a brow and continued walking.


    ----


    After almost an hour of travel, the Queen¡¯s palanquin arrived at their destination. It was a small house in the woods; bungalow type wooden house with sliding doors. An ordinary house, that doesn¡¯t look like a royal¡¯s. While hiding behind a tree, Chil Yook saw the Queen get down the palanquin while being assisted by the nurses. When she finally entered the house, the hwarangs scattered around the place to guard it from any unexpected encounters.


    ¡°This is it? This is where she¡¯s going to deliver the twins?¡± He realized that maybe the Queen didn¡¯t want attention that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t opt to give birth at her personal house.


    Not more than ten minutes later, he heard a loud scream inside the house. ¡°Your Grace, push! I can see the head already.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± A loud cry of a baby echoed in the woods.


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy, Your Grace.¡±


    Chil Yook felt that it was the rightful signal for him. He unsheathed his sword and ran towards the hwarangs quickly like a shot of a thunderbolt. The hwarangs were alerted and drew their swords. A group of five dashed and surround him. They attacked simultaneously and Chil Yook blocked their swords and get down. He mustered his strength and push his sword up causing others to drop theirs. He jumped at the back of one hwarang for support, leaped and slit their necks. Blood squirted to his face like a fountain. He whirled his sword and prepared for the next wave. He blocked each of their attacks, kick them, and slit their bodies. He successfully outnumbered the hwarangs outside. He twitched his head and spun his sword leaving blood trails in the ground. With full confidence, he smirked, walked towards and door and slid it.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He found nothing but a big blank room with two doors at left and right. He slowly walked towards the center, wondering what is happening. The sound of the sliding doors opening distracted him, leaving him dumbfounded. He was surprised to see a group of hwarangs pointing crossbows at him, one group on the left and one group on the right. He gritted his teeth, looked around as beads of sweats came out from his face. With pride, he still pointed his sword while moving in circle in place.


    ¡°So now, what?¡± a familiar voice striked his ears. His eyes widened in disbelief when he saw Minister Dae Wong came out behind the hwarangs together with an unknown woman wearing a white robe with the black hat. His eyes narrowed in fury.


    ¡°Arrest him!¡± The Minister smirked.

 ? 9 ?

    "Judging from your looks, I can notice that this is not what you''ve expected."


    Minister Dae Wong walked slowly to Chil Yook. Like a wild animal trying to catch his prey, Chil Yook looked ferociously to the Minister; furious by the fact that he was tricked and no matter what he do, it''s the dead end already.


    "You''re a coward!" Chil Yook roared.


    The Minister raised a brow with what he heard. "What? Did my ears just deceive me? You''re telling me that I am a coward?"


    "If there is a better description than the word ''coward'', I will say it. You''re deceiving the people of Silla... Why?" he paused and smirked.


    "You are afraid that once the people knew about the twins, they would rebel against the royal family?" his eyes widened.


    Minister Dae Wong''s eyed widened. He bit his trembling lips and clenched his fit. His anger was slowly covered by denial regarding what he heard. "Was he right?... Maybe, we are coward, yes, but I believe this cowardice will save the whole kingdom."


    ----


    "Sire, this is the last part of our plan. We need to make sure that the twins will be born safely and to do that, we must keep them away from the Prime Minister the most."


    "Yes, you are right. Continue," the King nodded.


    "The Prime Minister cannot move properly without his henchman, so first thing to do is get rid of Chil Yook."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Sire, he must be kept away from the palace while the Queen delivers the twins. In this case, we need a decoy to pose as a Queen. We must make it appear that the Queen will give birth outside the palace. In this case, we need someone to pose as a Queen. I will wait in the house near Daeya with some hwarangs. I know that Chil Yook will try to kill everyone and bring the twins in the palace. Everything is prepared Sire."


    ----


    "Surrender now, Chil Yook. You lost. You are arrested for killing all hwarangs outside without an acceptable reason. Here, I have an official order sealed by the King," the Minister smirked.


    "I will not surrender without a fight," he slightly bent his body backwards and placed his left foot forward. He held his sword with two hands and pulled it towards his head. The Minister raised a brow and signaled one of the hwarangs at Chil Yook''s back.


    "Yahh!" Just as when Chil Yook was about to hit Minister Dae Wong, he frozed and his eyes widened. He put his hand on his neck with a pain on his face. With slow, moderated breaths, he tried to looked at his back and saw a hwarang holding a blowdart near his mouth. He smirked as he felt a bit groggy. His sword dropped clanking on the wooden floor and his body followed.


    ----


    Nurses started to rush to the Queen''s birthing chamber in the Queen''s Pavilion. They are seen to be wearing a full white robe with white cloth covering their nose and mouth for sanitary purposes. The distressed Queen wears a simple white robe, her hair undone and her hands wrapped upward in a hanging white cloth in the ceiling. In addition, a yellow silk cloth covers her upper body up to the lower body which serves like a tunnel to her birth canal. With beads of sweats coming out from her whole body due to labor pains and controlled yelps, two nurses assisted her head and placed a white cloth in her mouth.


    "It''s time." Dong Hee went inside the yellow cloth and checked the baby.


    "Push!" A muffled scream came out from the Queen''s mouth. "Again, Your Grace. Push! I can see the head already!" The delivery did not last that long. With just a couple of screams, the first twin was born. Dong Hee held the baby upside down, spank its butt and a loud cry was heard all over the chamber. She wiped the blood around the baby; put it in a maroon silk cloth with the baby''s name embroidered on it. She handed the baby to the Queen.


    "Here you go, Your Grace; your handsome first born Prince." Dong Hee smiled.


    The Queen''s heart fluttered in joy. She felt like she''s soaring above in the endless sky. Words are not even enough to describe how joyful she was. She held the small hands of the baby, looked at his small eyes and a tear flowed from her left eye. "My Prince, you have no idea how happy I am to finally see you," she softly uttered.


    "What is her name, Your Grace?" the Queen smiled and gazed sweetly at her baby.


    "Sae Joo, his name is Sae Joo and like a bird he will soar high above the clouds and become a great person."


    "Prince Sae Joo, what a great name, Your Grace. Let me have him first, please. I will wash him up."


    Dong Hee left the Queen''s birthing chamber. She walked shortly in the corridor, checking if there are people that can see her. Confident that no one''s around, she entered another room. When she came out, she''s already pushing a cart covered with white cloth. She went out through the back of the pavilion and saw a lot of hwarangs guarding the whole vicinity of the pavilion. Two of them blocked her and asked to open the cart. "It''s the Prime Minister''s order. Open the cart for inspection." Her hands were shaking and she avoided eye contact with them. They opened the cart and found compartments filled with assorted color cloths, tea leaves and some seeds. "Alright, cleared."


    A heavy sighed escaped from her lips and she continued pushing the cart while remembering what the King said that those could be the Prime Minister''s hwarangs. She paused and was bothered because the whole palace seems to be on high alert. She didn''t expect what she saw. There were hwarangs on the corners of other pavilions and there were troops roaming around.


    She continued pushing her cart up to the south gate. She saw two guards with their spears crossed blocking it. She raised a brow thinking that it must be another checkpoint, but weirdly, as she gets closer to the gate, the two hwarangs uncrossed their spears making her to pass freely. "What? Why are they letting me pass easily?" She felt strange but chose to ignore it thinking that the second twin might come out any minute from now.


    She passed through a residential place consists of houses of noble men. When she was in an ample distance away from the eyes of the guards and the palace people, she removed the cloth quickly and slid the first layer of the cart revealing the baby Prince sleeping like a rock.


    "Thank Heavens for your cooperation, Prince... Now let''s go before you get awaken."


    While covering the cart, she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw a silhouette that moved to an alleyway behind her. Scared that someone might be following her, she gathered her strength and pushed the cart away quickly. She turned right upon reaching a branched road.


    "Goodness! I hope that went well," she looked around while catching her breath.


    ----


    Minister Dae Wong''s house is guarded by yellow grouped hwarangs outside a tall wooden gate and brick walls. She announced her presence and the hwarangs let her in, revealing a wide bungalow type house with intricate designs. She continued pushing the cart slowly while looking at the beautiful garden landscapes. She asked permission to enter the house while she gets the baby inside the cart. She slid the door and a distressed King wearing a black robe and woven black hat, walking back and forth repeatedly, welcomed her sight.


    "Sire, here''s the first born Prince. His name is Sae Joo," Dong Hee handed the baby to the King.


    He gasped, "Dong Hee," His eyes brightened and quickly approached her. His heart melted upon looking at the baby. "Is this real? Am I really holding my son?" the King''s body was trembling in extreme joy.


    "Indeed, Sire. But I really need to go back. The second twin might come out any minute from now."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The King nodded, "Dong Hee, remember our plan." His joyful eyes turned serious. "Yes, Sire." Dong Hee softly replied and bowed her head.


    When Dong Hee turned around, she paused as she remembered the strange thing that happened a while ago. She turned back and reported it to the King.


    "Sire, I noticed something strange a while ago. The guards in the south gate let me pass without doing an inspection."


    "What? That''s indeed strange. Do you think you were tailed?" the King''s eyes narrowed.


    "I am not sure, Sire. I saw a moving shadow behind me a while ago."


    The King gritted his teeth, "Alright, you have to re-route. Perhaps, the Prime Minister was thinking that I would entrust the babies to Minister Dae Wong through you. Of course, he might be thinking that you will pass through the south gate to get here because that''s the shortest route to his house."


    "Where shall I re-route, Sire?"


    "Hmmm, when you go back to the palace, pass through the southeast gate. That''s the most ideal path because its relatively nearer compared to the other gates but it will still take time."


    "Alright, Sire... but I have a question. Would I be able to reach the Ojin Hill faster through the southeast gate?"


    "What about the Ojin Hill? It''s quite far from here."


    "I am planning to meet my husband and my sister-in-law there together with your..." she paused and looked down.


    "I see. Unfortunately, no. The Ojin Hill is relatively closer to the south gate, but it''s more dangerous passing there considering that you will carry my second son."


    "Alright, Sire. I will pass through the southeast gate."


    "Off you go, take care and... my son."


    ----


    The King ordered everyone to get ready as he is planning to leave the Minister''s house. He woke his nephew up and his royal maid who are sleeping in the same room.


    "Sire... What is happening?" Jung Min yawned and rubbed his eyes.


    "No questions, Jung Min. We are getting out of here!"


    Jung Min''s eyes widened upon seeing the baby and it seems like his drowsiness disappeared. "Who is he?"


    "Oh, say hello to your cousin. His name is Sae Joo," the King smiled.


    "May I touch him, Sire?"


    "Yes, of course"


    Jung Min held the baby''s hands and kissed its forehead. "Sae Joo, please grow up fast. I want to have a little brother and a friend," Jung Min smiled.


    "Congratulations Sire for your heir," Lady Seo grinned.


    The King looked awkwardly at her and chuckled.


    ----


    A loud scream echoed in the birthing chamber. "Where is Dong Hee? Where is sh... Ahhh!" the Queen exclaimed in pain. Nurses started to panic and pointed each other to assist the Queen. In the middle of their arguments, the door slid open and Dong Hee ran to the Queen. She was sweating and looked haggard. Dried bloodstains were seen on her robe tainting its white color. "Where have you been? You said that you will just clean my baby, my second child will come out... Ahhh!" Dong Hee inserted the white cloth back to the Queen''s mouth.


    "Push, Your Grace!"


    "Push!" The delivery of the second baby is a little bit harder because the baby''s head is moving slow.


    "Again, Your Grace, push!" The Queen gathered her strength and pushed more. She was breathing heavily and her sweats got even bigger. She tried her best for a couple of times but the baby is not yet coming out.


    "One more time, Your Grace. One, two, three... Push!"


    The indescribable pain continued to consume her whole body. Every minute feels like forever. For every attempt that she did, the pain gets worse. The nurses in the room started to panic. "What are we going to do? It''s not yet coming out. If this continues, we might even lose the Queen," one nurse said.


    "Do not say that! The Prince will come out alive and the Queen will be safe," Dong Hee shouted.


    "One more time, Your Grace. At the count of three, please push. One, two, three!"


    "Ahh!"


    The baby came out successfully but the Queen passed out. Dong Hee gasped and her eyes widened in disbelief. Nurses ran to her and tapped her repeatedly, "Your Grace, Your Grace!" She placed the baby in a table for a while and check the Queen, "Spread, spread!" She checked the pulse and the airways of the Queen and ordered the nurses to get out and get some herbs, "Her pulse is very weak. Stay with us, Your Grace."


    She flinched as she remembered the baby. She went to the table and checked the second twin. "Strange, why is he not crying?" she started to feel nervous. Just like what she did to the first Prince, she spanked the butt repeatedly but there was no response. She gulped, "Oh, no! This is not part of the plan. You are supposed to be proclaimed as dead, but that does not mean that you will be dead for real."


    She pumped the baby''s chest lightly using her fingers. Then, she pressed her mouth against the baby''s mouth to give some air. She did those things a couple of times but the baby didn''t respond. Tears started to fall from her eyes. She was distracted when the nurses came back. She faced the nurses with swollen eyes and shook her head. Everyone gasped. She found a blue silk cloth beside the Queen, which she assumed to be for the second Prince. She saw a name embroidered it.


    "Sae Yoo... his name was Sae Yoo," the nurses started crying. With tears falling from her eyes, she wrapped the baby on the blue cloth and carried it. "Watch over the Queen, I will bring the Prince to the King."


    She walked out of the room and walked in the corridor. "Why did the Heavens let this happen? You poor, innocent soul." she touched the baby''s hands and caressed its face. While passing through the hallway, she felt a twitch. Unsure about what she felt, she checked the baby and was surprised to see his hands moved. "My goodness, you''re alive," she exclaimed in a muffled tone. The baby started to whimper and she panicked a bit, "Hush, little baby"


    ----


    Chil Yook woke up in the underground dungeon. He opened his eyes slowly and squinted due to the light coming from the torches. Just like Lady Jang, his hands and feet are tied in a wooden chair. He noticed that Minister Dae Wong is in front of him.


    "Oh, you''re awake. It has been an hour since you were sleeping like a Princess... Sounds familiar, right?" the Minister scoffed.


    "Come on Minister, don''t make me laugh," Chil Yook''s eyes rolled.


    The Minister placed his hands on his back and walked around. "I guess this won''t make you laugh... The King wants your head." Chil Yook glared at the Minister.


    "For what grounds?"


    "A lot, but all of them just summarizes into treason!" the Minister turned around and looked seriously at Chil Yook.


    "You are making this personal. I am just following orders. If you want to punish me, punish the one that gave me all of those orders. Punish the Prime Minister!" Minister Dae Wong paused, his lips slightly parted and his eyes narrowed.


    Chil Yook chuckled, "Oh, you can''t... Surely, you can''t. You bunch of cowards."


    The Minister walked closely and glued his eyes to Chil Yook, "Why do you serve the Prime Minister?"


    There was silence for a few seconds. Chil Yook cleared his throat and started to speak, "Why not? I believe that he''s a great man. He''s skillful, decisive, smart and most of all, he loves this kingdom very much... How about you? Why do you serve your King?"


    "One answer, Chil Yook... I must say that he''s not as skillful, decisive, or smart as the Prime Minister but do you know what sets him above the Prime Minister?" Chil Yook raised a brow.


    "It''s his character. He has a good heart for everyone. He believes that everyone could be trusted."


    "Nonsense! Now what did that so called good heart do to the kingdom?" he spat out of rage.


    "You, poor soul. You will get my point later on. One thing you need to realize is that the Prime Minister is a poison to this kingdom." the Minister looked straight at Chil Yook''s eyes with a strong conviction. He smiled and left.


    Chil Yook roared, "Hey! Come back here! Release me!"


    ----


    Minister Dae Wong went to his house and noticed that the King is making the final preparation to leave the house.


    "Sire, what is happening?" the Minister asked out of curiosity.


    "We are leaving right now. Dong Hee has been tailed. We need to get back to the palace right now. By the way, how is Chil Yook?"


    "He is at the prison already, Sire. Everything is ready. We need to make sure that Dong Hee gets out safely at the palace before we announce the Prince to the entire palace."


    "Yes, she''s currently assissting the Queen right now. She might come out any minute from now. She said that she will go to Ojin Hill to meet her family."


    ----


    Dong Hee''s husband, Yong Woo and his sister Eun Jung prepared all their things necessary for their moving. They loaded their carts with their personal and house stuff. Eun Jung carried her nephew, Il Woo and gave it to her brother. "Orabeoni (????) (Older brother), go now. I will catch up later. I have few things to do here."


    "Alright, but hurry up Dong Hee might be there any moment from now." Eun Jung nodded. Yong Woo saddled the horse and started moving.


    The night was mesmerizing. The fresh cold wind kissed his face while passing through a grassland going to the valley. Yong Woo looked up to the stars and held his baby''s hands.


    "Il Woo, this will be our new life. You will be the best village doctor and I will be the best blacksmith."


    ----


    The Prime Minister was in his dim-lit chamber thinking very deeply. He was disrupted when Lady Min announced her presence. He lifted a brow and asked what is it about.


    "My Lord, it is ready."


    "Really? Alright. I will welcome them."


    ----


    Dong Hee went through the southeast gate with a pounding heart and anxiety inside her. She slowly pushed the cart until she reached the guards. This time, the guards opened the cart and saw the compartments of assorted stuff. They returned the cloth and let her passed. When she''s outside the palace already, passing through a small village, she went to an alley and get the baby. She left the cart and ran quickly. She ran as fast as he could, until she reached the Ojin Hill.


    While at the foot of the hill, she looked around expecting that her husband will arrive any moment. The cold wind blew and slapped her face. She pressed the baby harder to her chest to keep it warm. "Yong Woo, where are you?" she was biting her lip and hysterically stomping her feet at place. A few moments later, she saw a small crimson colored palanquin carried by red grouped hwarangs going to her direction. Her eyes narrowed trying to recognize the palanquin. As the palanquin gets closer, her heart started to throb faster. The palanquin stopped near her and the hwarangs dropped it slowly.


    To her horror, she saw the Prime Minister got off the palanquin holding a baby. The Prime Minister walked slowly towards her with an evil grin.


    "What a beautiful night," the Prime Minister said.


    She gasped and froze upon recognizing the baby.


    "Il Woo! No!"

 ? 10 ?

    Dong Hee''s entire world stopped. A mixture of emotions populated her mind; fear, paranoia, anger, and most of all regret.Why did she choose to pass through a longer route?If she were early, this would not happen probably. She kept imagining how the Prime Minister got her baby.Did he use force?Did he hurt her husband?Where is her husband?Random static sounds pierced her eardrums gradually. She felt nothing, heard nothing. Her lungs shut its doors, rejecting any air to come in.


    She swallowed, pleading fervently to the Prime Minister, "Your Excellency, please... please hand me, my son. I am begging you."


    She got down on her knees as the river of tears dripped down from her eyes.


    For some people, the sight of a mother begging for her son''s life would be one of the most heartbreaking sights ever. Some, but not for the Prime Minister. Instead of being moved by her actions, his mouth gradually widened, and he burst into laughter; laughter that echoed around the entire place.


    "Get up! Listen to me."


    She raised her head, and then her body followed. Hugging the baby Prince in her chest, she did not dare to steal a glance at the Prime Minister''s eyes.


    His eyes sharpen in a glare as his lips curved into a grin, "You will have your son."


    Dong Hee''s eyes grew large in a mixture of surprise and doubt.How will she have her son?


    "Let us play a game. I will ask you a question, and you shall answer in all honesty. After that, you give me something to do in return, and then vice versa. How is that?"


    She was trapped in the Prime Minister''s schemes. Resisting towards what he wanted might harm her baby and the Prince. Even though it means playing with a demon, and her chances of winning this game are low, she agreed to play with the Prime Minister''s dirty tricks.


    "All right, my turn first. Who is that baby?"


    She knew he would ask it despite the fact that he knew that the baby she was carrying is the King''s son. He wanted the truth to come out from her own lips. Hence, lying would be pointless.


    "He is... the King''s son."


    Carving his lips into a half-smile, he ordered Dong Hee to ask him in return for the game to continue.


    "Your turn. Give me something to do. You better think about it first."


    "Please... please give me my son."


    Upon hearing those words, the Prime Minister handed her the baby in an instant. It did not even take a minute. Dong Hee was able to hold her son. The word ''happy'' would be an understatement. No words in this world can describe her feeling now that her baby in her arms. Her mind shut down momentarily, and she just focused on the presence of her baby. Together with the King''s son, she wrapped the two babies on her arms.


    "Your turn. Now, ask me a question."


    Dong Hee sighed.What would she ask?If he would let them go?No. That will be a ridiculous move. He would not make them go away that easily. Surely, he would ask them to do a lot of things. However, despite these thoughts, she still tried. Nothing is wrong with trying. It is better to be disappointed with the result rather than having regrets in case the tides chose theirfavor.


    She mumbled, "Would you let us go?"


    The Prime Minister lifted his shoulders, "Definitely."


    Honestly, she was surprised with the Prime Minister''s response. It sounded very suspicious. In fact, that did not make her heart flutter in joy. Instead, that made her very anxious. She felt the need to prepare for something dangerous. She has sensed it. The game would go extremely unfair. Of course, it was the Prime Minister''s game. His game, his rules. He can break the rules any time he wanted to, and she can do nothing to reverse it.


    "It is my turn again to ask you something to do..."


    "Give me the King''s son."


    That was it. She expected it, of course. The Prime Minister was just being treacherous for staging this little game. All he wanted was a trade. But why did he ask for a game? Why did he not ask her directly? The situation was really killing her.


    She did not have a choice. Running would be very dangerous because it might infuriate the Prime Minister, and he might decide to kill them. Pleading would be useless as well. The Prime Minister does not easily get swayed with tears because his character is darker than the dirtiest waters in the world.


    Her hands were trembling with fear. She walked slowly to the Prime Minister and gave him the baby Prince. Caressing the baby''s hands, he asked for his name. Dong Hee informed the Prime Minister that there was a name embroidered on the silk cloth where the baby was wrapped. He scanned the cloth and found the name at the lower part of it, near the baby''s feet.


    "Sae Yoo? This Prince''s name was Sae Yoo?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency."


    "We are done."


    "Uhm?"


    "I said we are done. This game is over. I am keeping my word. Now, go!"


    Dong Hee genuflected, praising the Prime Minister''s name. When she rose, she turned around and ran away from the Prime Minister. She felt relieved as if a big thorn was removed from her chest. Maybe that was it. The Prime Minister just wanted to have to Prince. No more, no less.


    Running freely at that moment was like one of the biggest luxuries she ever had. She ran against the cold gust of the wind, hugging her son. As of the moment, the thought about her husband and sister-in-law''s whereabouts did not cross her mind. Her utmost priority was getting away with that insane beast, to safeguard his son.


    When she was about to pass by a huge tree, a few paces away from the Prime Minister, she heard a rapid swooshing sound of the wind going towards her. With a quick sideward glance, she saw a blurred image of a thin line traveling like a speed of lightning, passing a few inches near her face. It almost hit her. To her horror, she saw what that thing was. It was an arrow shot at the trunk of the tree.


    Gasping in fear, she turned around slowly, her curiosity killing her. The audacious grinning face of the Prime Minister from afar welcomed her sight. What made her shudder in fear were the number of hwarangs aiming crossbows at her.


    "Run!" the Prime Minister laughed boisterously.


    Biting her lower lips, tears from her swollen eyes flowed again. There was no single way she can dodge those arrows. She did not even know if those arrows were poisoned or not. She was giving up. The last string of her hope was slowly vanishing into the thin, cold air. Closing her eyes, she hugged her baby tight.


    "Il Woo. Forgive your worthless mother. I have failed to protect you."


    She was ready to be shot. Standing on the green grass in the foot Ojin Hill, she has marked to the Heavens the death of a powerless mother who has failed to protect her innocent son. The Prime Minister signaled one of his men to shoot an arrow. He could just order all his men to shoot her, but he did not. Up until the end, he still thought of playing with her.


    A hwarangdo shot an arrow, but it missed. It was on purpose. The Prime Minister yelled at her, ordering her to run but she did not. She stood there like a statue, barely moving a single muscle.


    "That is what you get for serving the wrong person," he uttered.


    "All right men, shoot!"


    Just as when all his men aimed delicately their arrows at Dong Hee''s back, one of the hwarangs noticed moving silhouettes going towards their directions from afar.


    "Stop!" the Prime Minister ordered.


    Narrowing his eyes, he stretched his head to recognize what those were. The silhouettes grew bigger, making them recognize that those were horses. As the horses galloped closer to them, the riders'' features became more vivid because of the faint light coming from the moon. They were his archenemies, the King and Minister Dae Wong, with some hwarangs as well.


    With an arched eyebrow, the Prime Minister signaled one of his hwarangdos to get Dong Hee. A young hwarangdo unsheathed a dagger and dashed to Dong Hee. The poor nurse did not have the chance to run, afraid to be shot. Upon catching Dong Hee, the hwarangdo covered her mouth and pointed a dagger to her neck. He dragged her quickly towards the Prime Minister and gagged her with a piece of cloth. The Prime Minister ordered the hwarangdo to bring her inside the palanquin.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Unfortunately, the King has failed to catch up the most critical seconds of Dong Hee''s life, her wager between life and death. Suppose the King was earlier or they have moved at a faster speed, there will be a higher chance that she would be saved rather than being completely frightened to a hwarangdo pointing a dagger in her neck. As the horses screeched, marking a complete stop a few paces from the Prime Minister, the King jumped off and stomped quickly towards his brother.


    "Jung Ho!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded with a rare moment, hearing the Prime Minister''s name.


    "Sire, what are you doing here?"


    "Stop those pretentious acts! Where is Dong Hee?"


    "Who is that? I was just here to breathe some fresh air."


    "I am no idiot! You know why I am looking for her... Really? Breathe some air together with some hwarangs with crossbows?"


    "They are my guards, Sire. Again, you were misunderstanding things."


    The King does not have the luxury to play jokes with his brother. He stated his intentions for meeting him. Wanting to settle things peacefully, his face became neutral, relaxing every muscle, toning down his voice. Seeing the King''s sudden change, the Prime Minister did not respond. He stood there, with his crossed arms and sardonic face.


    "You still do not get it, do you? I am doing this for the whole kingdom. I am saving the royal family. What do you think will happen if the people knew about...?"


    "Stop!" the King spat out.


    "Please?"


    It was a peak and valley emotion, hot and cold, fury and calmness. The King''s shifts in emotions were abrupt yet calculated. He knew the word ''please'' should not come out from a ruler''s mouths easily. It spells weakness or even incompetence at times, but he really wanted to save the Head Nurse, his son, and the whole kingdom at the same time. He waited for seconds until it turned into minutes. The Prime Minister did not consider his humble plea, ignoring his compassionate words.


    The King gave up. Time was ticking too fast. Now, he has decided to do his alternative plan. If you cannot persuade a person through a decent talk, try persuading him using harsh actions. As those saying ran through the King''s head, he went back to his men, leaving the Prime Minister confused.


    "Jung Min!"


    The boy''s name traveled through the Prime Minister''s ears, crashing his eardrums gradually. It made him flinch a bit, thinking differently.Why would they bring the child there?Was the child even there? Why did he not notice?He shook his head slowly to erase those negative thoughts. Anchoring his eyes to the King, he was distracted by a movement from Minister Dae Wong''s back. Curious, he walked a little forward just enough to recognize who or what that was.


    As Minister Dae Wong assisted the boy, getting down from the horse, the Prime Minister''s eyes widened in shock. His hands trembled a bit, so he hid those in his purple cloak. The boy walked down towards him slowly. Watching him walk has been new to him, for he has not seen his son in years. His son''s every step felt like forever. With extreme awe in his face, he did not notice that the boy has genuflected before him, paying his respects.


    "Father, how have you been?"


    He did not respond. Instead, he gazed at him with his icy, cold eyes, contrary to its chestnut color. The King walked beside the boy and put his arms around his shoulders. He smiled to the Prime Minister, giving a signal, which made him grit his teeth.


    "No!" the Prime Minister yelled.


    "You did not honor my words when I was talking calmly. Now we do this the other way. Give me my son, and I will give you your son."


    The Prime Minister lifted a brow and turned around, walking back to his palanquin. Instead of shock, the King felt a great sense of pity, towards the boy, but especially to his brother. His heart was full of darkness, and it even reflected the way he treated his son. He thought that maybe that was his unique way to show his concern. However, he was wrong. Definitely wrong.


    "Do whatever you want to that boy!"


    He turned his head, giving them a sideward glare, "I do not care."


    "Jung Ho! How could you say that in front of your son?"


    "Go ahead. Are you going to kill my son? Can you do it? If you think you can convince me to have a stupid trade, well you can just do whatever you want because that is not going to happen."


    Jung Min screamed. The once sweet boy with innocent eyes became a little wild tiger cub. The King was shocked to see the look in his eyes. It was a remorseful look, with extreme sadness; the same look the Prime Minister had when they were young, "Stop!"


    "I am not a toy or something! I do not understand why I am even here. Father, do you really resent me that much?"


    The Prime Minister turned around and walked to his son. He crouched and hugged him coldly, his lips traveled near the boy''s ear, "Yes! I loathe you."


    Letting go, he leveled a stare at the boy''s puffy eyes. Without even blinking, he repeated what he whispered. This time, it was aloud, "Yes! I loathe you... You disgust me!"


    That made the boy burst into tears. What could be more hurtful to a young innocent child who hopes every night to be accepted but in return being loathed by his own blood father? Watching his father walk away, he promised himself never to beg for his attention anymore. The King apologized to the boy, hugging him tightly. He asked Minister Dae Wong to bring Jung Min back to the palace.


    His plan failed. Obviously, the Prime Minister did not bite his bait. It was a wrong idea to use his nephew for a trade. He was wrong when he thought that his brother would have a soft side for his son. He was running out of ideas.How can he bring back his son?How can he save him from the claws of pure evil? Watching the Prime Minister entered the palanquin, his mind blurred with confusion, thinking what he was scheming this time. He walked closer to him, passing the hwarangdos with their crossbows.


    The Prime Minister got off his palanquin, holding a baby in a silk cloth, "This child is the root of our conflict. If you want to get him, kill me!"


    "Jung Ho, no! Whatever you are thinking, please stop."


    "We shall end it by ourselves, Sire. No hwarangs. You send them back to the palace. I will do the same."


    The King looked at Minister Dae Wong from afar who was shaking his head. The Minister tried to tell the King that it might be another trap, but the King did not listen. Instead, he ordered his men to go back to the palace. Minister Dae Wong ordered the nangdos to return to the palace together. When they left, the Prime Minister ordered all his hwarangs to move out. The servants who were carrying the palanquin followed as well.


    All their servants have left, leaving both of them standing a few paces apart with each other. The two were determined to finish this tiresome conflict at once. As the wind blew and the grasses danced, the two shot burning glares with each other, contrary to the cold gust of the winds.


    "Sire, let us end this now."


    "Jung Ho, give me my son!"


    The Prime Minister''s lips twitched upwards in a smirk. Jumping quickly to a stallion, he lashed it, making the poor horse galloped away.


    "Hey!"


    The King ran quickly to his horse, jumped into it, and then followed the Prime Minister. It was their fight. No retinues. No hwarangs. Just the two of them. As the Prime Minister ran away with the Prince, the King tried his best to catch up with him. He did not have any idea where this fight will be. He did not care if they would reach the ends of the world. All he cared about was his son''s safety.


    Truly, he did want the other twin to be banished from the kingdom in order to protect him. Now, the tides have changed. The life of his son was in the hands of the person with whom he shared the same blood. He did not believe his brother''s reason, which he was just trying to protect the royal family. He was trying to use the baby for his own personal gain. Reveal the twins to the people, and dethrone him.


    "Jung Ho! Stop!"


    Obviously, he did not listen. The Prime Minister lashed his horse harder, making it gallop faster. They have traveled across the deep forest, ducking thorny vines, and galloping tall bushes. It took almost twenty minutes before the King saw the end of the trail, going to a cliff, where a valley can be found under it. The Prime Minister''s horse screeched, marking a full stop beside the cliff where the stones and sediments had crashed down. He jumped off from his horse, waiting for the King who was a few meters away.


    When the King stopped, he immediately went down from his horse and confronted his brother, "Jung Ho, you are insane!"


    Holding the baby, the Prime Minister scowled defiantly to the King, "Yes, Your Highness. Now, we shall end it here."


    "Kill me!"


    "No! Jung Ho, I cannot do that!"


    "Choose. You kill me, or your son dies."


    The King stretched his arms forward, trying to convince his brother. Beads of sweat came out and dripped down from his face, his palms trembling with fear. His heart slammed to his chest repeatedly, worrying about his son''s safety and his brother''s questionable sanity. He stepped his left foot forward, his right foot supporting his weight at the back, like a guard in stealth mode trying to catch a criminal.


    With every forward step of the King resulted in the Prime Minister''s backward steps - a dance choreographed by the devil. Obviously, the Prime Minister was near the edge of the basin of death. He felt the gradual change in the soil consistency. He was once stepping on hard soil, but as he stepped more, he felt the soft parts of it, some sediments and rocks falling down the cliff. Without looking back, he knew that he was on edge.


    "One more step, and we die."


    The King cannot help it. His brother looked very serious in killing himself, together with the Prince.


    "My life belongs to Silla. If I cannot have it, then I shall perish."


    Without any hesitation, the Prime Minister stepped backward. Losing his balance, he fell off the cliff and rolled through the bushes and eventually down to the valley. It happened very fast. With just a blink of an eye, the King''s brother and son were gone.


    "No!"


    He looked down the cliff, but his brother was nowhere to be seen. Because the cliff was not steep, there was a chance that the Prime Minister and the Prince''s survived the fall. Wasting no time, he quickly rode his horse and searched for the quickest way down the cliff.


    Going down the cliff, to the valley was not easy. First, it was dark because the Heavens sent a faint, crescent moon as his guide. Second, he went around the forest to find the safest way down the hill, because his horse refused to go through a quick yet steep route. It felt like the entire world is against to save his son, knowing the prophecy. It was the Prince''s destiny to die, perhaps.


    Upon successfully reaching the spot where his brother fell, he screamed at the top of his lungs hoping that his brother will respond. He searched for every bush even though some have scathed and pricked him with thorns and sharp edges of leaves. Heaven knew that he did not give up. The tall grasses and the bushes of that vast valley were his witnesses.


    After hours of searching down the valley, he found the cloth in which the baby Prince was wrapped. It was hanging on a branch clinging on the cliff but on a side, farther to where they had fallen. Even though he has found it, opening a small light of hope, the bodies were still yet to be found. He did not lose determination. He continued searching every portion of the valley, hoping that he could find them. The darkness of the night and the coldness of the wind did not make him falter a bit.


    "Sire!"


    A deep voice distracted him. Squinting his eyes, he noticed a familiar silhouette of a man. It was Minister Dae Wong with a couple of nangdos. They went to the King who was standing from afar, speechless, tired, and drained.


    "Sire, we have been very worried. We have searched thoroughly. Thank Heavens, you were safe."


    The King did not respond. He passed out.


    __________


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 11 ?

    It was a pleasantly refreshing morning the palace. The scent of the spring wind blew softly, tickling every people''s nostrils. Waking up from a deep sleep, the King seemed like he could not muster enough strength to get up. His legs numbed, and his feet felt like nailed to his bed. When his last memory about the endless-like search for his son and wretched brother, he finally got back to his senses. Wiggling his toes, he tried to move his body. Wearing his white silk night robe, he stood up from his bed and went out of his chambers to confront the Prime Minister. He did not give a single care to the court ladies and palace officials who were whispering at the corners, casting stolen deriding looks at him. Upon striding down the palace grounds, he noticed two young boys, around the age of ten, running. He paused and looked at them.


    "Hyungnim, come on! We are going to be late. Our father would be furious."


    "Sae Yoo, wait!"


    The King''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing the name, "What?"


    At that moment, he realized that he was in another dimension. He could be dreaming, or worse, he could be dead. It was an act to deceive him, or perhaps to console him; to help him accept the fact that his beloved son was gone.


    "What is that?" the boy in a red, royal durumagi cloak scratch his head in annoyance.


    "Come over here. Our father is already here. Pay your respects," the other boy, who could be his older son, Sae Joo said.


    Unknowingly, tears flowed down Jae Joong''s eyes. It never stopped, like waterfalls filling water into the river. The two boys walked towards him. They genuflected, hanging their heads in a bow.


    "Father," the two said in unison.


    Jae Joong''s heart melted upon hearing the word, ''father''. He crouched down and hugged the two boys tightly. It was one of the best moments of his life. No words could explain how much he wanted to plead for the hands of time to stop ticking. It felt so real, surreal in fact. Letting go, the two boys looked at him with confused faces.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Wiping his tears, he smiled at them. "It is nothing. I am just extremely happy."


    "Me too, Father," Sae Yoo uttered.


    He caressed their faces, staring at them for a couple of seconds, "Sae Joo, Sae Yoo... my sons, my beloved sons. I want to stay here and be with you forever."


    Sae Yoo shook his head. "No, Father. You should come back."


    The King shook his head in return. "No, I do not want to." Looking straight to his father''s gloomy eyes, Sae Yoo held Jae Joong''s hands and pleaded.


    "Please save me."


    ~~?~~


    The King''s eyelids moved skywards, opening his eyes. His body was motionless. The only thing that motioned was his eyes, which darted around the room, scanning it entirely. He was not dead. It was a dream¡ªa dream he had hoped not to finish. He wanted to stay in that deceitful realm, caring for nothing but his family. However, as he remembered the last words of his son in his dream, he had a new purpose in life: He shall save him at all cost, and make sure that his identity would remain a secret in this lifetime. What was the purpose of being a ruler, protecting the whole kingdom if he could not protect or save his own blood and flesh?


    "Sire, are you awake?" a familiar voice asked.


    Squinting his eyes, he turned his head left, recognizing Dae Wong who was sitting before him. He had been in the King''s room, monitoring any progress for two days. Getting up from his bed, Jae Joong was assisted by Dae Wong. The minister gave him a cup of water. Leaning against the wooden railings of his bed, the weak king drank the water, gulping it all the way up until its last drop. The feeling was very refreshing. That small amount of water felt like a thousand liters, drenching down his dry throat.


    "What? Two days? Have I been asleep for that long? That is ridiculous."


    "I beg to disagree, Sire. Yes, I was telling the truth. You have been unconscious for two... long days."


    Gaping in surprise, the King asked all the things that happened on that span of time. The minister reported everything, starting with the Queen''s funeral. In his absence, the council had decided to have the funeral for just a day. Just like what happened at the eclipse ceremony, a lot of people from different parts of the kingdom went to the palace to mourn for the Queen, and to see her last moments.


    The King was practically speechless. His swollen eyes were the epitome of true victims of tears for the past days. Crying became too tiresome for him. Thus, no tears came out from his weary eyes. Indeed, this was another heartbreak for him. He would not be able to see his wife''s face in this lifetime. An extreme sense of guilt and regret stabbed his heart a thousand times. His last moment with his wife had been very chaotic¡ªfull of arguments and trust issues. But out of nowhere, his thought shifted to something that the minister said a while ago. "Wait, what? The council? Did you mean you... conducted a council meeting without the Prime Minister?


    Clearing his throat, Dae Wong dipped his head in a sheepish bow. "That was the thing I forgot to say, Sire. The Prime Minister had returned to the palace the next morning after you passed out."


    Surprised with what the minister said, he gathered his strength and rose from his bed, walking wobbly to the door.


    "Let us talk later."


    "Sire, where are you going?"


    "Jung Ho... We are not finished yet."


    ~~?~~


    When the King had reached the Prime Minister''s chambers, a lady-in-waiting notified him that the Prime Minister was having a lone tea party at a small gazebo, standing on an artificial lake with water lilies. Biting his lips in fury, Jae Joong left his brother''s pavilion. He strode down the palace courtyard until he had reached wooden bridge going to the gazebo. Upon standing at the far end of the bridge opposite his brother''s location, he saw the Prime Minister sipping his tea while being attended by court ladies, some palace guards and hwarangs guarding him on the vicinity.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Jae Joong paused. "Prime Minister," he firmly said, his voice was a bit raised.


    All of Jung Ho''s retinues bowed their heads. Jae Joong sauntered, calming his nerves until he reached the fa?ade of the gazebo.


    "Good morning, Sire. Have a seat," the Prime Minister greeted, smiling at him. With a short, cold glance, the King sat down on a vacant chair in front of the Prime Minister. A heavy sigh discharged from Jae Joong''s lips. "You look incredibly fine. Looking at you, I guess you did not acquire any fractures aside from those bruises on your face."


    "Leave us!" Jung Ho ordered his retinues.


    When all of them had left, the King stood. He slammed the table and grabbed the Prime Minister by his collar. "You evil, where is my son?"


    The Prime Minister sneered, his lips sculptured into a wry half-smile. "Curious? How am I going to speak properly if you are grabbing my collar?" The King released his brother''s collar, and the Prime Minister fixed his lapis durumagi cloak. Jae Joong placed his hands on his waist, breathing heavily. "Speak." his eyes glared fiercely.


    "Prince Sae Yoo... is dead."


    "No! I do not believe you," Jae Joong shook his head, his eyes expanded and his nostrils flared.


    He continued, "He is not dead; you are just hiding him somewhere. Where? Tell me!" he snapped out.


    "How many times do I have to tell you? Your son is better off dead. This is for the good of the royal family. This is for the peace of the entire kingdom. I know what you were planning. You wanted to keep the son''s identity and banish him away from the palace," Jung Ho said.


    Jae Joong did not respond, his glaring eyes anchoring Jung Ho''s.


    Jung Ho continued, "That is extremely preposterous! What if he grows up, looks for his family, and with fate''s trick, finds himself in the palace? When that happens, it would be in no time before he finds out his true identity, and soon, our people will find out too. When they discover that you have a hidden twin, they will rebel against you. Is that really what you want?"


    Jae Joong''s face became dreadfully pale. His breath heaved to his chest. It took a few awkward seconds before he was able to respond. "I know! I know! But, killing my poor son was not the best option. I had ordered the Head Nurse to keep my son because her family would move to..." The King was not able to finish his sentence, for he remembered the sudden disappearance of the Head Nurse who had been bounded to meet her family.


    "Right. We were at the foot of Ojin Hill that night. The Head Nurse must have gotten there to wait for her family. I know you were not there to get some fresh air. Drop the act. Tell me. What... did you do... to her?"


    Jung Ho smirked and sipped his tea. "I am not sure." He leaned his elbow on the table and rubbed his chin, looking upward. He continued, "I also wonder where they are."


    "Stop fooling around!"


    Pursing his lips into a fine thin line, the Prime Minister stared intently to the King, conveying his displeasure. "What are you going to do now? Punish me? Kill me? Go ahead, Sire. You know the fact that doing those things would not bring your dead son back to life."


    Digging his nails into his pale palms, the King rolled his trembling hands into a ball of a fist. The Heavens knew how he badly wanted to maul, maim, or even kill his brother. Jae Joong was probably not in his best state of mind, for thinking of those horrendous, morally-questionable thoughts. He tried to console his burning ego, hungry for vengeance. Luckily, he was able to compose himself. The fear and inferiority towards his brother slowly disappeared into the thin air as he contemplated. There was a voice in his head, saying that this fight should not end this way. The claws of death would be extremely disgusted to touch even one strand of his diabolic brother''s hair. He has had enough.


    "Jung Ho, you should not die. You should bleed until your veins become dry like a desert. Killing you would be a waste of time. It may not be on my era, but you wait; someone would have enough strength more than mine to rip you apart into pieces," Jae Joong thought, staring and cursing at his brother.


    "No, I will not punish nor kill you. You are right. Sae Yoo will not rise up from the dead," Jae Joong said.


    The Prime Minister stood and walked towards the King. Smiling, he tapped the King''s shoulder. "Hyungnim, believe me. This is for the better." He hugged his older brother tightly like what they had used to do all those years back.


    "Right. For the better." Jae Joong''s eyes were in full contempt.


    ~~?~~


    Leaving the gazebo, the King, with some palace guards and hwarangs descended down the underground dungeon. He ambled towards the torch-lit dungeon and stopped at Chil Yook''s cell¡ªa large wooden-barred cell filled with hay beds. He noticed the new Chil Yook, who seemed to be a complete stranger for him, sleeping¡ªhis huge eye bags hanging low, lips as dry as a desert, hair was undone tangling messily past his shoulders.


    "Chil Yook," Jae Joong called out. The scruffy prisoner woke up, and he sat up.


    Jae Joong continued, "This will serve as your final warning. You know for the fact that there are concrete shreds of evidence which point you in killing those helpless hwarangs in Daeya."


    Chil Yook did not respond, but his bloodshot eyes were fastening the King''s.


    Jae Joong resumed, "There will be a public trial tomorrow regarding your heresy and treason. With the witnesses and pieces of evidence pointing towards you, the trial will not even last half an hour, for you will be punished readily... But I would like to give you an offer."


    Chil Yook''s eyes were alerted. "Offer?" he uttered.


    "Yes. Your punishment would not be as heavy as death if you confess that all those things that you had done were ordered by the Prime Minister, which is true. Is it not?"


    Chil Yook raised a brow. He shrugged his shoulders and sighed. "Forget it, Sire. You can slay me if you want since I was the one who killed those hwarangs. The Prime Minister has nothing to do with what I did. I did that because I wanted too."


    "You knave! Fine. Do whatever you want. Do you expect the Prime Minister would save you? You are his henchman so I assume that you are the one who knows his character the most. Quit dreaming. He will not move even a hair just to save you, knowing that his position might be at risk... That is the type of person your master is." Jae Joong glowered, and then he left.


    ~~?~~


    Striding down the palace courtyard, Lady Min''s heart pounded erratically as she recalled what she had seen in the palace''s bulletin boards minutes ago. She headed to the Pavilion of Intelligence, a big pavilion where the royal library was located. It was a huge room filled with different dividers organized from left to right, based on eras. Different types of publications could be seen inside such as War Tactics, Principles of Buddhism, Calendars, Anecdotes of the Past Rulers, and the most important¡ªthe yearly historical records of the kingdom. Only Seonggols and first rank Jingols were allowed to visit the royal library in order to maintain the confidentiality of the records. Disregarding the guards'' presence outside the library, Lady Min pushed the door and stormed inside. She saw the Prime Minister sitting on the table, reading a book she did not know.


    The Prime Minister threw a short glare, then he smirked. "Lady Min, make sure that whatever you would be saying is important, worth the waste of my time." Lady Jang strode, moving closer to the Prime Minister.


    "My Lord, it is bad news. I saw on the bulletin board that there would be a public trial tomorrow regarding the case of Chil Yook and Lady Jang."


    Jung Ho''s eyes grew large, and his eyebrows rendezvoused in a frown. "What?" he hissed.


    Lady Min''s eyes narrowed upon seeing the Prime Minister''s reaction. She even doubted the authenticity of the time and world she was in and even her master in front of her. "Is he really shocked? This is incredible. I think it is the first time I saw him like this. What a strange sight." Lady Min thought.


    Clenching his ball of a fist, Jung Ho sat up straight. His eyes dwindled as he schemed about something. Turning his head to Lady Min, he smiled.


    "Right. Chil Yook and Lady Jang must die."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Hyungnim (??) - a Korean honorific term used by males to address their older brothers or any other older males.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 12 ?

    Thump¡ªa slick, terrorizing, deadly arrow traveled freely in space. It seemed that it had been looking for its target for quite a time. Finally, it has found its prey, something to be devoured with its toxic unknown elements.


    There was Lady Min. Upon hearing the Prime Minister''s deadly words, she felt paralyzed, as if something diabolic had stabbed her in her heart. She felt like her blood pump seized a beat like something was pounding and squeezing it so desperately. She could not believe what she just heard. If her Lord was willing to let Chil Yook and Lady Jang, who had been his puppets for years, die, what could even secure her future in the palace? Any day, any hour, any minute from now, she could possibly hear her name to be the next one to be killed. She was trapped in the hands of a mentally questionable nobleman who was willing to do everything for his sake. The worst thing was she was powerless.


    "Wh-wh-what did you say, My Lord? Chil Yook and Lady Jang?" the nervous matron asked.


    "Yes! I am quite impressed that you still have a good sense of hearing even if you are already at the dawns of your life." the Prime Minister chuckled.


    Jung Ho''s face changed, back to its serious visage. "Ah before I forget, do you have it?"


    Lady Min nodded, getting something from the pocket of her turquoise skirt. "Is this what you are looking for?"


    "Yes. Good," Jung Ho commended, glancing to Lady Min as she showed a small purse half-filled with unknown herbs with a mint scent. He stood, and walked to the door. "Let us go back to my chambers. Pain is attacking my dislocated arm again."


    ~~?~~


    The entire day passed by easily as if no one would be executed tomorrow. There was no fiasco, or any rushed times about the preparation because everything was arranged discreetly, from the venue, the posters, the equipment¡ªeverything. When all things had been settled, and as the fangs of the nighttime started consuming the remaining light of the blue skies, Jung Ho invited Dae Wong for a small tea meeting at his balcony unexpectedly. This time, the King was not around.


    "Your Excellency, Minister Dae Wong is here," announced by a lady-in-waiting, sliding the balcony door.


    The young minister''s lavender durumagi danced gracefully in the cold breeze of the twilight as he ambled down the balcony. Jung Ho was waiting patiently at a small table while sipping his green tea.


    "I appreciated your presence here, Minister Dae Wong," Jung Ho greeted, smiling.


    Upon reaching the table, Dae Wong bowed. "Consider this as an ample amount of courtesy since I am a civilized person of this nation."


    "Have a seat... Of course, I know you are. I mean, you do not yank somebody''s collar when you are furious, I guess," the mischievous prime minister tittered.


    Dae Wong''s brows scrunched, trying to have a gasp of the Prime Minister''s statements. He cleared his throat and asked, "I actually do not understand this invitation out of the blue. May we please proceed with the whole point... because I have other things to do?"


    Jung Ho grinned in response. "I admire you for being blunt regarding what you really feel. As a matter of fact, you and I have a lot in common... which reminds me of what just happened regarding the council meeting the other day, when the King was deep asleep. It is about my investiture as the new Head of the Ceremonial Rites"


    Sipping his tea, Dae Wong already sensed where the conversation would eventually go. Not me, you sly fox. Not me.


    Jung Ho asked, "It has been baffling me until now. Why did you take side with me? Why did you cast a vote for me to become the Head of the Ceremonial Rites, replacing the King? You do know how the council works. It is always unanimous. One ''no'' vote from you and that position will remain as an unreachable dream."


    "Do not be full of yourself, Prime Minister. I think you know the answer since you have been always one-step ahead of us. You even predicted the eclipse. That means that you must already had predicted an obvious answer to your question," Dae Wong answered, smirking.


    "It just amuses me that you are not realizing the severity of what you have done. Being the Head of the Ceremonial Rites would make me the de facto ruler of this kingdom. With just one word from the Heavens..." Jung Ho paused and chuckled.


    "Oh, the Heavens... I could dethrone your king and even you."


    Dae Wong smiled and answered, "My apologies, for I would be out of line. Is that a threat? Would you really go that low?"


    Jung Ho was quite stunned by what he had heard. He could not imagine that he would actually hear those impudent words from a council member. The renowned Jung Ho: the iron prime minister must have met his match in an argument play.


    Twitching his eyes, Jung Ho responded, "Of course, not. I only care about the people."


    "So does the King and so do I. That was why we did it. We did it for the people. We do not want a rebellion to happen. That was why the Hwabaek agreed with the people''s petition: to make you the Head of the Ceremonial Rites." Dae Wong stood, bowed to the Prime Minister, and walked towards the exit. However, as he was about to open the door, he paused, turning his head back to the Prime Minister, saying, "This is what being a Hwabaek is all about. Serving the people of Silla. My gratitude for the tea, and May you please have a pleasant night."


    Carving a derisive smile, Jung Ho''s fingers danced against his lips, and he uttered, "Dae Wong. Impressive audacity. I do not desire you to be an enemy."


    The entire night passed unnoticeably. With a cold, bone-chilling breeze of the spring winds, filled with the fragrance of the spring asters, and the gibbous moon up to the sky, everyone was lulled into a great sleep, preparing for another groundbreaking event for tomorrow.


    ~~?~~


    When the sun smiled in the eastern skies of the kingdom, people in the palace got ready. The necessary officers had re-checked and prepared everything. The hwarangs, in their training grounds, did their morning fighting exercises. Then, they were assigned to their specific positions.


    At the underneath prison, the hwarangs assigned released Chil Yook, who was looking like a scruffy hermit residing in the navel of the forest. Walking down the palace courtyard going out of to the public market where the trial would be held, his entire torso was tied with red nylon ropes, his hands were also handcuffed by chains. Guards and hwarangs were escorting him, front and back. Lady Jang, on the other hand, was tied as well. Wearing a full white robe and her hair tied simply by a hairpin, her face was blank as a bleak desert. She was also escorted by some hwarangs.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Upon reaching the eastern gate, the two had met finally. They threw short glances with each other before they continued walking towards the public market. Outside the palace, people were whispering on the sidewalks as the entourage of the convicted palace traitors paraded. Mixtures of opinions were heard. Some could not believe that those two high-ranking officials were actually traitors of the nation. Some even prayed to the Heavens for mercy, believing that their damned kingdom must be cleansed from evil.


    After an hour, the convicted had reached the eastern market, which was the largest marketplace in Seorabeol, with the largest public square. There were countless people thronging in a pile of crowd, blocking the way and exchanging loud chats with each other.


    "Give way!" a hwarangdo at a front shouted.


    Everyone moved to the sides, giving way to the marching entourage. When the people decongested, the entourage continued parading to the center of the public square. There was a wide, hexagonal stony platform with two chairs in the middle. The platform was guarded by hwarangs on its perimeter. On the front of it was an average sized maroon dais where the King was seated on his throne, the Prime Minister on his right, Dae Wong on his left, and the rest of the council members seating on the sides. Court ladies and personal hwarangs stood below, lining in attendance. A huge drum assembled on the right side of the dais, waiting to be rolled. Moreover, below the dais in front, Minister Hoon, who was the Head of the Prosecution Department, was patiently sitting at his separate yellow-covered table, with some piles of scrolls, and a sound block and a gavel.


    Lady Jang and Chil Yook were assisted to seat on the two chairs in the platform, waiting for the commencement of the trial. When the drums had thundered on the sides, Hoon stood and announced, "The trial of two palace traitors, Grand Marshal Chil Yook and Head Priestess Lady Jang shall commence."


    There was silence.


    Hoon sat down and picked from a pile of a scroll and read the content aloud, "Grand Marshal Chil Yook was arrested on the night of the eclipse, time of Hwasi at a small, thatched house in the woods near the district of Daeya. He was reported to have murdered several hwarangs in an instant. We have witnesses who can testify the incident. Bring them in!


    A group of yellow, blue, and green hwarangs emerged from the crowd. They marched into the platform, walked past the two convicted, and bowed to Hoon. They turned around and bowed to the crowd as well.


    A yellow group nangdo spoke, "We were on our way to a house near Daeya because one of the Queen''s cook is set to deliver a baby. The Queen offered her palanquin since the cook''s hometown is too far from here, and it would be a problem if she would give birth in the palace as well since the Queen was also set to give birth that night."


    Hearing the nangdo''s statements, Chil Yook scoffed from his seat, knowing the complete preposterousness of his testimonies. He stared to the Prime Minister, but he avoided his eyes.


    Another nangdo reported, "When the cook was about to give birth inside, the Grand Marshal attacked. We were the ones at the back of the house so before he could kill us, we had managed to escape. Our apologies for escaping, instead of helping our fellow hwarang." the nangdo bowed his head, teary-eyed.


    Hoon stood and asked Chil Yook, "Grand Marshal, what is your take on this? Do you acknowledge their statements to be factual?"


    Chil Yook, in response, glared to the Head Prosecutor, "Yes. What they have said are true."


    Everyone was shocked at what they have heard. The crowd was simply flabbergasted. His words sent creeps down to the crowd''s spine, making their nape hairs stood in fright. As the flocking mob continued their indistinct, terrorized chatters, the King gazed at the Prime Minister on his right, thinking. I could not believe what you just did, Jung Ho. I never thought that you could actually abandon your henchman.


    Jung Ho, who was looking from afar, recalled what just happened the night before the trial. He remembered that night he went to Chil Yook''s cell and personally talked to him. The conversation did not actually last that long because he made the point very much clear.


    "Chil Yook. This will be the last order that you will receive from me as a Gukseon."


    "What do you mean, Sire" Chil Yook asked.


    "The trial tomorrow, just do it. Admit all of your sins and accept the punishment."


    "The King might kill me."


    "Then so be it. Your life as a hwarang does not belong to you. It belongs to me as your master. Therefore, I am the one who shall say when you die or when you live... Tomorrow, you die."


    "Silence!" Hoon hit his gavel. The hwarangs on the side raised their swords in the air, and the crowd stopped from their chatters.


    "Is that all?" Hoon continued asking the witnesses.


    "Yes, My Lord," a green group nangdo answered.


    The interrogation ended, and the nangdos left. Then, Lady Jang''s case was opened. According to the reports, she was apprehended for manipulating and exploiting Science. Instead of telling the truth regarding the non-occurrence of the eclipse, she had declared a different time and date, causing an extreme chaos in the whole kingdom.


    Both of them actually committed highly punishable sins, one actually executed murder per se, and the other one was believed to have done the same crime indirectly because her wrong prediction was believed to be the one who would kill thousands of people.


    When Hoon had announced Lady Jang''s case, the Head Priestess, in an instant, grovel and asked for forgiveness, admitting her incompetence. Rubbing her palms together, tears rolled down her face as she met the King and the people''s various eye emotions. "Your Majesty, everyone, please hear me! I would accept my sins. I admit that I am an incompetent Head Priestess. I am a fake. I do not know how to calculate the eclipse, and yet I still told the King about its occurrence. I would accept if I would be stripped of my position, but please do not kill me. Spare my life, please!"


    Jae Joong was left in awe after hearing Lady Jang''s beseeching. Although he felt the sincerity of the Head Priestess, he ignored his soft emotion, recalling everything that had happened because of her. He stood from his throne and ordered Hoon to proceed with the verdict. "Minister Hoon, what are you doing? No evidence is needed for her because she already confessed her misdeeds. I want you to proceed now with the verdict!" He finished his statements and sat down.


    Being slightly humiliated, Hoon looked back to the dais, and he met the Prime Minister''s gaze, giving him a short signal by raising a brow. Clearing his throat, he sat back and announced the final judgment. "After thorough investigations and ample evidence, Grand Marshal Chil Yook and Head Priestess Lady Jang are proven to be guilty of the allegations. Hence, you two will be stripped off from your positions and will be exiled to Tamra Island for life. You shall not step back on the mainland Silla for the rest of your life." He hit the gavel and stood.


    Lady Jang and Chil Yook remained silent, accepting their punishment, contemplating what their fate in a faraway, unknown island away from the grandeur of the palace would be. On the good side, being exiled was still a hundred times better than execution. As the crowd continued chatting about the judgment, the King and the council members stood and started leaving. The hwarangs assisted Lady Jang and Chil Yook from their seats, grabbing their arms. However all of a sudden, the brazen grand marshal broke free and shouted, "Sire!"


    Jae Joong raised a brow, turn around and cast a short glare, confused with what he was scheming. Everyone in the dais got curious as well and paused, staring scornfully at him. Chil Yook landed a gaze at the Prime Minister, who was pursing his lips in a thin line.


    He continued, "Your Majesty, I still have something to say..."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Tamra Island (??) - Modern day Jeju Island in the south of South Korea.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 13 ?

    As everyone in the dais was left hanging with Chil Yook''s statement, the King cut in the suspense and asked him directly, "Speak."


    Chil Yook raised a brow and breathed deeply. The Prime Minister looked at him in the eyes, telling him on his mind to shut his mouth and do not say anything. He had trust in his henchman. However, there was a strange aura in Chil Yook''s stare, which made him rattled deep inside¡ªa bit.


    The Grand Marshal spoke, "I would gladly accept my punishment. I would accept if I should be stripped of my position. But I do have one request."


    "What is it?" the King asked.


    "This headband, which represents my pride. This would be the last piece of my honor as a Gukseon. Please let me take my headband, Your Majesty," the Grand Marshal requested, looking skyward.


    The King did not expect what he just said. He thought that it would be a confession about the Prime Minister''s orders¡ªeven though that would unlikely to happen. As a response, he just sneered into him, and he turned his head to the Prime Minister, in an eagle-like stare. "Prime Minister, what do you think?"


    Jung Ho arched a brow and turned slowly to the King. He bit his lower lip, chewing his teeth. What is this drama, Chil Yook?


    He squinted before he spoke, "Well, I-I mean, there would be nothing wrong with that. He will be exiled so that means there would be no way in which he can roam freely on the island and flaunt his status."


    Dae Wong butt in, with his counterargument. "No, Your Majesty. Do not allow it. It would be a great insult to the Hwarangs."


    "Minister Dae Wong. I got your point. However, we cannot deny the fact that he did a good job in being a Gukseon in the past years. He had facilitated crucial training to our military, shared some of the war tactics, motivated weak nangdos. My only point is that, even though he had done a gruesome crime, it would not be a big deal if we will let him keep his headband for memories. Sending him into an exile is enough," Jung Ho defended.


    Jae Joong chortled. "Enough, you two," he stopped the two from arguing.


    He resumed, looking at the Grand Marshal. "All right. Take that headband with you... Guards? What are you doing? Assist the two of them, go back to the palace and prepare everything for their exile."


    The escort guards bowed their heads and assisted the two criminals. They started parading down the market square, clearing the crowd. Chil Yook turned his head as they walked, gluing his eyes to the Prime Minister.


    The minutes passed by quickly. The vivid panorama of the crowd started dissipating until the square was decongested. The hwarangs and other palace officials removed the dais, the drums, the flag¡ªeverything until the entire square returned to its daily appearance¡ªa regular stony courtyard surrounded by different booths of diverse sellers. The King and the council members went back already to the palace. Some, for instance, because in a forest trail almost a few kilometers away from the palace, the Prime Minister''s palanquin stood still as his personal hwarangs were guarding the vicinity. He was discussing with Lady Min.


    "How was everything?" the Prime Minister asked.


    "Everything is ready, My Lord," Lady Min answered.


    "Good. Make sure that it will be executed perfectly according to my instructions."


    ~~?~~


    In the palace, while the King was walking down the courtyard going back to his chambers, he saw Jung Min, with Lady Seo, walking towards his direction. The little boy and his personal matron bowed their heads and paused.


    "My nephew, where are you going?" Jae Joong asked.


    "Your Majesty, if you are not busy, I would humbly request for your time to spare me an answer to my question."


    The King''s eyes narrowed in his nephew''s strange tone. "Err, what is it?"


    "The red headband with the dragon insignia. Why was it too important for the Grand Marshal?"


    Jae Joong''s eyes rolled in surprise upon hearing the boy''s question. He threw a quick glance at Lady Seo, but the matron avoided his gaze. He bent forward and spoke to his nephew in a soft tone. "What did just say? Have... have you been to the square? Does your father know that you were out?"


    The boy bit his lips and grimaced. "No. He does not know a word. I escaped from my guards. I am not going to elaborate the details, but yes, Your Majesty. I saw the trial."


    Pointing his fingers at his nephew, the King shook his head gently and straightened. "You sly boy. Anyways, this would be our little secret. Now for your question, let us just say that the headband that you had seen was the representation of a hwarang''s thread of life¡ªas a hwarang grows with experience and skills, the thread goes longer, their lives become more meaningful. It is their crowning glory, which represents their valor and honor. No amount of gem could come close to the value of blood and sweat that that headband had witnessed...When you grow up, you will understand."


    Jung Min darted his eyes sideways, chewing his teeth. He looked at the King and nodded. "I think I am getting it, Sire. I would like to apologize for taking too much of your time."


    "No. It is totally fine. Anytime, my dear nephew."


    The boy bowed his head and continued walking. Just as when he was a few paces away from the King, the King cut him off and asked a question. "Jung Min, would you like to visit your cousin, Sae Joo?"


    The boy turned his head and smiled. "Sae Joo? I think I can do that some other time, Your Majesty. I have to go back to my room before my father sees me." He continued walking, his head down, with a sudden change in his visage. His eyes were gloomy, his face long, as blue emotions started draining out his orange energy.


    ~~?~~


    Jung Min went back to his chambers. He noticed the ladies-in-waiting outside, fidgeting. Lady Seo asked them what was happening, but the women seemed restless, pointing to each other.


    "Young Lord, err, err...," one of the ladies-in-waiting stuttered.


    "What is it? Why are you stuttering?" Lady Seo asked.


    The ladies-in-waiting, without any further a due, opened the door. As the maroon door squeaked, little by little, a familiar figure of a man was revealed. The young boy gasped in shock. It was his father¡ªthe Prime Minister who was sitting at his table, grinning straight to him.


    "I know that you have been out," Jung Ho blurted. He pursed his lips and beckoned his son. The young boy, who was shaking in fear, shambled towards the table and sat, opposite to his father.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Tell me. Why did you go out, and where have you been?"


    Jung Min just bit his lips, head moving side to side, avoiding his father''s contemptuous eyes.


    Annoyed by his son''s gestures, Jung Ho hammered the table with his fist, in a thump, which made the young boy jerked in shock. The fearsome prime minister leaned forward, pointed his finger to his son and twitched his left eye before glaring at him.


    "Jung Min! I asked you a question. Answer me."


    Lady Seo suddenly cut in and genuflected before the Prime Minister. She rubbed her palms together, pleading to the vicious prime minister. "My Lord, it is my fault. I have not guarded him properly. Please, punish me instead."


    Jung Ho glowered into her and scoffed. "Ah. Right. Why would I even blame the kid, when we have an adult here to blame?"


    The Prime Minister stood and paced towards his son. "Fine. I will do what you want." Lady Seo landed a gaze with Jung Min, nodding and assuring to her young lord that everything would turn out just fine.


    "From now on, you will never be Jung Min''s personal matron. You shall be stripped off from your position, and you will leave the palace... I do not need people who do not do their jobs well. I have assigned you one simple job: that is to make sure Jung Min does not get out of his room."


    Tears flooded instantly from the poor boy''s hazel eyes. He went down to his knees and held his father''s boots. Begging, he looked up straight to his father''s eyes, from down below.


    "Father, please! I am begging you. Please do not do this." He cried and cried until his voice became hoarse. He rubbed his two palms together intensively, asking for a little grain of mercy. "It was my fault, Father. Lady Seo did nothing wrong. Please, I am begging you. I will not go against your will anymore. I will follow you from now on."


    Jung Ho jolted his feet, making the poor boy stumbled to the floor.


    "Guards!" he called. Two nangdos came inside.


    The Prime Minister continued, "Take this woman out of my sight!"


    After a quick bow, the nangdos grabbed the matron''s arms, dragging her out of the room. Lady Seo gave her young lord a smile, as two pairs of pearl tears fell down from her eyes. "I will be fine, Young Lord. Take care of yourself, and be healthy."


    The boy stood and dashed to his personal matron, whom he treated as his second mother. He wrapped her in a tight embrace as if tomorrow would not ever come. Still crying, he sucked his head into the woman''s body. He spoke in a muffled voice, shaking his head, "No, please do not leave me. Please."


    Jung Ho rolled his eyes, and he signaled the nangdos to remove his son from the matron. A nangdo bowed his head and spoke Jung Min. "My apologies, Young Lord." The nangdo gently held the young boy''s arms, trying to remove them from locking the matron. Jung Min screamed and snarled at the nangdo.


    "Young Lord. Please, do not make this harder for us. Listen to your father," Lady Seo requested. She gazed at the young boy''s eyes and smiled. "Please. Please follow your father."


    Little by little, Jung Min ceased crying. He snorted, and looking at his matron''s eyes, he felt suddenly enchanted¡ªher soft, silky tone, cooed his heart, melting it. Her voice felt anesthetic, for he did not feel that the nangdos had successfully unlocked her from the matron. Unknowingly, the two men had dragged his matron away¡ªgone!


    As the door rustled closed, he fell down on the floor with a thump. The Prime Minister walked towards him. He crouched and gripped the young boy''s shoulders as he spoke, "Jung Min... Jung Min!"


    The young boy''s puffy, bloodshot eyes stared in a seemingly blank space; his vision was probably refusing to perceive the figure of his father in front of him. "Listen to me! Do you still not get it why I treat you like this?"


    "I want you to be strong! I want you to learn that being overly attached to a person will make vulnerable¡ªweak. People come and go. Nobody will be loyal to you forever."


    Jung Min did not respond to his father''s sermons. Instead, tears just fell profusely from his eyes, his mouth open and stiff. The Prime Minister shook him, but it seemed like the boy''s mind had chosen to shut down. "Jung Min! Do you think Lady Seo really loves you? Get back to your senses! She is just doing her job! A-an-and the King, do you think he really cares for you? Of course not! Now that he has his son already, Prince Sae Joo. Anytime soon, he will lose interest in you, and who do you think will take care of you? Me. You and I are linked together by the most powerful chain in the world¡ªblood."


    The Prime Minister still noticed that his son was still not engaged with his monologue, so he squeezed his son''s face and glared at him. His tone changed from being persuasive to bone-chilling, his voice was frigid as ice. "You know that I am not a patient man, and yet I am tolerating your blasphemous act towards me. Now, I will not repeat myself. If you want to live and survive in this palace, you follow me. Even if it has to be rage that should drive you, follow... me."


    He loosened his grip, stood and walked out. He ordered the ladies-in-waiting outside to tend to his son. As he walked down the corridor, a scoff escaped from his sly lips. Right, without Lady Seo, it will be just a matter of time before Jung Min follows my will. That boy can be very useful to deal with Prince Sae Joo in the future. Just wait, Sire. Just wait. I will raise a devil that will devour your son.


    ~~?~~


    Later that day, after the prosecution department had already arranged everything needed for Lady Jang and Chil Yook''s exile into Tamra Island, the hwarangs, who were supposed to be the escorts of the two criminals, were gathered in the palace courtyard, just in front of the Pavilion of Moral Rights. Horses, flags, and carts, which had all the things that they would need for the travel, were assembled alongside. The King, with the old, hoary minister, Hoon led the briefing. Afterwards, a wooden carriage, which looked like a mobile prison cell¡ªwith huge four wheels, arrived from the back of the clustering military¡ªtwo horses and two guards, serving as the coachmen. Inside the carriage were Chil Yook and Lady Jang, sitting on their hay beds, their hands were cuffed, and their torsos were tied with red nylon ropes.


    "There they are. Hwarangs, do as we have said. Take them to Tamra Island and look for the governor. Show this order from me, and he shall lead you to the prison," Jae Joong said, handling a scroll to a red-grouped hwarangdo, who would be the leader of the expedition.


    "Yes, Sire," the hwarangs answered in unison.


    "Additional note: The specifics of their lifestyle, food, and other concerns were there on the scroll, so guard that with your lives. That is all. You may now go."


    The hwarangs bowed, turned around and started parading down the palace courtyard. The carriage started moving as well. As it moved, it also brought a cold, hair-raising ambiance in the air. People in the palace exchanged whispers, seeing the last moments of the two convicted criminals. The same scenario happened when the carriage reached the outside of the palace. People were yelling at them on the sides, while others attempted to throw rotten fruits and stones. Luckily, they were stopped and arrested by some guards posted on the area.


    Traveling to the Tamra island would take more than a day. They would need to pass through a lot of forests, prairies, rivers, and valleys¡ªthen take a boat, which would probably take six hours to the remote, small island. The hwarangs would need a lot of food and energy in order to survive the changing weather conditions and the long journey. As the hours passed by, and as the claws of the dark began clinging on the vermillion skies, the escorts decided to take a rest and make a camp in the middle of the forest.


    The leader raised his sword and signaled, "Halt! We will set up a camp here."


    The coachmen stopped the horse, putting the carriage into a full stop. The nangdos started unloading the boxes, preparing to set up the camps.


    Suddenly, there was a loud swoosh in the air. With just a blink of an eye, everyone was shocked when an arrow from a distance they did not know where struck one of the hwarangs in his neck while unloading the boxes. Blood squirted and raspy gurgles and cumbersome gasps were heard as the man fell on the ground.


    "Hwarang, down!" a nangdo shouted.


    The rest were alerted, and they unsheathed their swords, and formed a big circle, enclosing the carriage, in their striking position. With synchronized footsteps, the hwarangs prowled forward, all senses heightened looking for the enemies who might be lurking on the tall, green bushes around them.


    Chil Yook and Lady Jang, inside the carriage, were dumbfounded as well. "What was that?" Lady Jang asked, fidgeting.


    "An attack, obviously," Chil Yook grunted helplessly as the chains clanked as he wiggled. "Hey! Release us!" he yelled.


    "Who are they? Are they going to save us or...?" Lady Jang gasped. "... kill us?"


    From the bushes, a group of men, probably around a hundred, in black robes¡ªnoses and mouths covered with black satin cloths, came out. Standing also in an attack position, they formed a big circle, enclosing the hwarangs and the carriage.


    "What do you want?" the leader yelled and asked.


    A man from the enemy group growled, and then he raised his sword.


    "Slay them!"


    __________


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 14 ?

    Ancient-brown foliage and the broken branches from the sleeping forest ground flew into the mid-air as the enemies'' rumbling feet dashed into the circling hwarangs¡ªan enormous wave of monster rushing in. The platoon of hwarangs jolted their swords and ran to the attackers.


    "Protect the carriage!" the hwarangdo leader shouted.


    Swords started clanking and ringing with each other. Loud screams and grunts echoed through the forest canopies and bushes. An army of arrows hissing in the mid-air, stroke and impaled some hwarangs. Raspy and running, short breaths were heard and scarlet-red blood squirted to the oak-brown ground. With feet as agile a lightning and arms as slick as a sidewinder¡ªskills which the enemies were more developed and advanced, they had outnumbered a number of hwarangs in an instant.


    As the battle went on, Chil Yook and Lady Jang from the inside were struggling to get out of their carriage, both looking very helpless. With their hands chained, and their bodies tied, the two were just desperately shouting for help, while seeing the imbalance fight between the hwarangs and the blasphemous enemies. Chil Yook scanned the dead men on the ground. Most of them were hwarangs; there were only a few from the enemies''. Their torsos were slashed, blood starting to clot, internal organs peeking slightly out of their fleshes. Others were slashed or impaled in their throats, killed with both of their bloodshot eyes hanging open, as flies and ants started to feast their once moist, ball of sight.


    Gritting his teeth, Chil Yook pushed himself closer to the carriage''s wooden bars as he surveyed the continuous battle arena. The sight of the men fighting did not catch his attention anymore, knowing that the hwarangs would all be outnumbered in the immediate future. What caught his attention was the leader of the enemies just standing beside a tall tree, a few paces away from him, watching his men slaughter the poor hwarangs. He looked closely into the leader, and he noticed something strange.


    That man. He is very familiar. I must have seen him somewhere.


    The leader of the men in black turned his head into him and gazed intently. Chil Yook examined carefully the man''s eyes. After a few moments, a deep gasp just escaped from his mouth as the man standing in the tree winked at him. He gulped and pulled himself back.


    "What was that? You are getting pale," Lady Jang asked.


    "Nothing... Lady Jang, one thing is for sure, we are both going to die in here."


    "No!"


    "That man over there... The one standing at the tree, I know who he is," Chil Yook whispered, pointing his lips to the leader of the men in black.


    "What do you mean, you know who he is?"


    "He is¡ª"


    Before Chil Yook could have finished his statement, the remaining enemies (around fifteen) walked right through their carriage and shook it. The two stumbled on carriage floor in a thump. Then, they heard a soft, rustling footstep towards them. It was the leader of the unknown men. He swaggered closely to the carriage, swinging a set of keys with his right hand.


    The leader unlocked the carriage, and the other men pulled them out. They dragged and pushed them to the ground, making them kneel.


    "What do you want?" Chil Yook roared.


    "Who are you?" Lady Jang asked, quivering.


    The leader did not respond. Instead, he signaled two of his men from the back. The men walked forward and gagged the two criminals. The two wiggled, struggling and fighting for their consciousness. Unfortunately, they were unsuccessful; the odor of the cloths lulled their noses to sleep, knocking them off.


    "Take them!" the leader ordered.


    ~~?~~


    Later that day, in a cold night at the palace, in a quite strange and different way, the King and the Prime Minister were discussing the formal announcement of Sae Joo''s coronation as a baby Crown Prince. Instead of doing this in a private chamber, the Prime Minister had suggested that they start talking about it while walking down the courtyard, going to the King''s pavilion.


    "I honestly do not understand, why we should start talking about this here, in the courtyard," Jae Joong said.


    "Well Sire, I think it could be great if we could just try talking about that matter here. Fresh air and a starry sky cool people''s minds, do they not?" Jung Ho smiled.


    "So you are trying to mock me now." Jae Joong paused and looked at Jung Ho. "Prime Minister, know this; I just want to do my job, nothing personal. I would not want to discuss with you this matter, frankly speaking. But I had to since you are the Prime Minister. Who knows how surprising your next ploys would be?"


    Jung Ho scoffed. "Sire, if it is really nothing personal, you should never have said those things, and let us just start discussing work."


    The two continued ambling down the courtyard and discussed the coronation.


    "I just want it simple¡ªjust all the palace officials. A simple banquets¡ªno music, no dances. I will just come out from my pavilion, carry my son, and present him to all of the palace people."


    "We will make that happen, Sire."


    In the middle of their conversation, three hwarangs screamed and called from the gate, dashing to the surprised king and prime minister. The men had small wounds on their arms, their faces filled with scratches and bruises.


    "What is the matter with you?" Jung Ho asked.


    "W-wa-wait, you are the hwarangs who are assigned to be Lady Jang and Chil Yook''s escorts," Jae Joong confirmed, his eyes blinking quickly, confused.


    The three hwarangs genuflected and started crying. "Please, take our lives, Sire. We have been incompetent. Please, kill us!"


    "Stop crying, and tell me what happened?" Jae Joong spat out.


    "We were attacked Sire by an unknown group of men in black robes. We were not able to identify them because their faces were covered. They killed our fellow hwarangs, but we had managed to escape."


    "What?" Jae Joong groaned. "How about Chil Yook and Lady Jang?"


    Another hwarang cut in. "Uh, Sire..."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "What?" Jae Joong yelled.


    "They were killed as well, Sire."


    Jae Joong''s eyes bulged in shock. Although the two had been a real pain for him, he actually did not want the two to be killed¡ªliterally. "Who could possibly do that?" he wondered. "All right. Anything else? Go to the Hwarang Infirmary and get your wounds treated," he ordered.


    When the men left, Jae Joong asked Jung Ho if he knew something about the massacre although he knew that the probability of Jung Ho''s confession would be close to impossible. He was partly convinced because he believed that Jung Ho was the one behind the witnesses'' fabricated statements during the trial. He felt a little sense of guilt. Indeed, there were hwarangs who were killed by him. However, the thought of letting those made-up statements dictate Chil Yook''s fate, leading him to his presumed demise, bothered him. At that moment, he thought that maybe he was no different from his beast brother.


    "I guess the fresh air and the starry night would not help me calm down. Follow me," he ordered.


    Jae Joong and Jung Ho talked alone to Jae Joong''s chamber. Once again, he asked his brother.


    "Do you know something about this?"


    "No! For the second time, no. I have no idea why they would do that or who was behind that. Chil Yook is my most trusted servant. It broke my heart when he committed that crime, and when he was exiled."


    "Do you expect me to readily believe that? I know that you are the one behind the hwarang''s fabricated statements in the trial. There was no royal cook, giving birth at that time! You made this to your henchman because you are afraid that he could spill out all of your dirty tactics since he was trapped already."


    "Sire, what a wild imagination! I am impressed. Let us just say that those were true. How could you be different from me then? You have let Chil Yook to be exiled, even though you believed that those statements were ridiculous. Why? Because he poses as a great threat to you, and you were thinking that if he would be gone, my wings would have been badly broken. Am I right, Sire?"


    Jae Joong was just able to give Jung Ho a stiff glare since he could not think of any words for rebuttal. He was defenseless from his brother''s accurate accusations.


    "Do you realize now, Sire? You and I, we are just the same. We may have different perspectives and ideologies, but the strategies that we are using basically point down into one simple goal¡ªto protect our positions at any cost," Jung Ho continued.


    "I will deploy some hwarangs to investigate...with Minister Dae Wong!" Jae Joong stressed out.


    "All right, Sire. Please go to the bottom of this, and make those people pay."


    ~~?~~


    The King gathered Dae Wong, alongside with a battalion of hwarangs, outside his pavilion. He ordered them to go the site where the hwarang escorts were ambushed and killed. The three witnesses would serve as their leaders, in order to pinpoint the exact location of the massacre.


    "Hwarangs! You need to hurry. I need to know the ones responsible for this," Jae Joong announced.


    "Yes, Sire!" the hwarangs answered in unison.


    After lighting their torches, the hwarangs saddled their horses, and they started mounting. Traveling in two lines, the sturdy horses galloped out of the palace.


    The night skies were a bit helpful for their journey. The gibbous moon shone brightly on the skies, and the twinkling of the constellations was dazzling enough to be their source of light in the casket-black, spooky forests. Everyone was in a hurry, wasting no single, running moment. The loud thundering hooves of the galloping horses almost dominated the natural harmonies of the forests'' sounds.


    After some hours, when the dawn''s lasso of light coming from the sun peeked through the skies, the battalion reached the crime scene.


    "We are here," one of the hwarang witnesses, said, dismounting from the horse.


    The rest of the battalion followed. They started walking down the brown, grassy, moist forest ground. There was a carriage, but no people inside. The crows were having a feast at the dead, lying bodies. Some of them were even calling for others to join them in eating those human carcasses. The putrid smell of the ground and the rotting stench of the human flesh and internal organs combined in an evil recipe, torturing Dae Wong and his battalion''s poor noses. The coagulated blood patches mixed with the mossy-green colors of the grasses and the old-brown foliage.


    Covering his nose, Dae Wong started roaming around. He paused on a man in black''s dead body. He crouched, picked a stick on the side, and raised the cover from the man''s face.


    "Who is this?" he uttered softly. He stood, seeing other hwarangs doing what he did. "Do you know who they are?" Dae Wong asked, raising his voice.


    "No, Minister. We do not know these people," a hwarang answered.


    "Me too, My Lord. These people are unfamiliar," another one butted in.


    One of the hwarang witnesses crouched and examined one of the dead hwarangs. He stole a glance from his colleague (another witness) who was nodding his head slowly. "Uh... uh, Minister, I have noticed something," he said.


    Dae Wong turned into him and asked, "What is it?"


    "Uh, I would just like to confirm. Could you please check other dead hwarang''s right hand? I have noticed that this hwarang''s ring is missing."


    Dae Wong''s eyebrows scrunched, thinking about what the man said. He ordered his men to inspect other dead hwarang''s fingers. To their horror, the hwarangs discovered that all of their dead colleague''s rings were missing.


    "My Lord, the rings are missing! It could be that their real motives were to rob them," one of the hwarangs suggested.


    "Rob them? Are you saying that the people who did these are bandits?" Dae Wong asked.


    "Yes, I think so, My Lord. Rumors have it that there are a lot of bandits lurking in this area, waiting for their victims," another hwarang witness said.


    "Something does not fit this puzzle. Their skills are one thing, but their weapons are another. Look at this." One of Dae Wong''s hwarang pulled one of the arrows, which were impaled, at one of the dead hwarangs. "This is a high-class arrow, used mainly during wars. This type of arrow is made only in Seorabeol, in a sword house owned by one of our hwarangdo''s family. If they are really bandits, hiding from the lights of the civilization, how could they manage to go to Seorabeol just for arrows? When in fact, they could just use their plain, improvised arrows and maybe put some poison extracts on it," the hwarang pointed out.


    "Uh, maybe, they really want the best of weapons," one of the hwarang witnesses defended, his eyes darting sideways to his fellow witnesses.


    "No. There is nothing extraordinary with this arrow, apart from its materials. In terms of range and functionality, it has no significant difference. I do not know the essence of using an arrow from Seorabeol if they are miles away from here," the hwarang defended.


    "Stop your argument!" Dae Wong commanded. He realized the point of his hwarang, bitting his lips and analyzing the situation. He knew that there was something peculiar, with the ambush. It seemed like; the crime was highly organized, with an incredible timing and pitching. He also did not believe that the entourage was just unlucky passersby, robbed by mere bandits. That moment, he knew who might be behind everything, but there was still one problem: a concrete proof.


    "Everyone! Let us give these hwarangs a decent burial. Prepare everything!" Dae Wong commanded.


    ~~?~~


    There was pitch-black darkness.


    Coincidentally, there was also an unbearable stench of the fermenting Silla cabbages lurking in the mid-air. Chil Yook, who was lying down on the hay floor¡ªstill his hands cuffed, and torso tied, woke up from a deep sleep. He grunted, trying to seek for help, but he could not utter a sound, and there were no other people inside. Squinting, he slowly noticed a familiar place¡ªthatched ceiling, tables and walls with traces of termite infestations, faint yellow lamps hanging on the corners, and the sets of big jars with loincloth on top. He confirmed that it was the Prime Minister''s illegal prison cell, where Lady Jang was previously imprisoned.


    Remembering Lady Jang, he noticed that she was nowhere to be found. He started to think that maybe she was imprisoned again, underground, or worse, she could be dead.


    There was a faint rustle by the wooden door. Seeing a silhouette of a man coming in, he closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep. He heard the footsteps coming closer to him. Then, he heard a soft, familiar voice.


    "Chil Yook, wake up."


    Recognizing the voice, he slowly opened his eyes. It was the Prime Minister, looking down at him. His face was flat, eyebrows arched. Chil Yook swallowed. He tried to sit up, but the chains and the rope made it hard for him. The Prime Minister offered his hand, and he helped him.


    "My Lord, please, tell me what is going on," Chil Yook pleaded; his voice was terribly hoarse.


    "Lady Min!" the Prime Minister called.


    The elderly matron walked inside. Chil Yook saw her cradling a silk cloth, with a form of a baby inside. As Lady Min walked closer, he noticed a written embroidery at the foot end of the cloth. His breath hitched, as it held up to his throat in a gasp.


    The writings said: Sae Yoo.


    __________


    ?

 ? 15 ?

    Alongside with a stuck breath in a throat lump, Chil Yook''s eyes grew wide as well upon reading the written embroidery. There was a sudden sense of confusion that shaded his head. Things that could not patch up to his head were happening all at the same time. It was as if there were enormous boulders crushing him spontaneously.


    Is that a baby? Who is that? What is happening?


    As Chil Yook was deeply thinking about the ludicrous situation, Lady Min handed the presumed baby to the Prime Minister, who was standing on Chil Yook''s left. The Prime Minister signaled Lady Min to unlock the chains on Chil Yook''s hand with a silver key. After unlocking the man, the matron removed the nylon ropes, wrapping around the ex-Grand Marshal''s body. Finally feeling the sense of physical freedom, Chil Yook slowly stood up. Breathing heavily and sweating profusely, he thanked the Prime Minister for letting him free.


    "My gratitude, My Lord. I thought we are going to die already," Chil Yook said.


    Jung Ho did not reply. He just raised a brow and rocked the baby slowly.


    Chil Yook cleared his throat. "If I may, Your Excellency, may I ask some questions?"


    "Speak."


    "How did you find me, and where is Lady Jang?"


    Jung Ho guffawed in response to Chil Yook''s absurd questions. Lady Min grimaced upon seeing her Lord''s exaggerated reaction. "Still no idea, I guess. I will return the question to you in quite a twisted manner, Chil Yook. How come that you woke up in here and not in those bandits'' hideout?"


    The ex-Grand Marshal just sighed. He bowed his head and shook it slowly. "So, it was you, My Lord. That is why their leader was very familiar."


    "Speaking of their leader... Come in!" Jung Ho called.


    The leader of the bandits entered, still wearing a black robe and baggy pants, but his face was not covered already. "Greetings, Grand Marshal!" the leader greeted, grinning.


    Chil Yook''s eyes grew large. He was right; he actually knew who the leader was. It was one of the fourteen hwarangdos in the palace¡ªa disgrace in a hwarang clan leader. He walked slowly to the leader, tottering. "You! I knew it! Those men with you, are they all hwarangs as well?"


    "No. Those people were actually from a big group of rebels. Different races. Some were from Silla; some were from Balhae, while others are descendants of Goguryeo and Baekje. They are nomadic. I have an acquaintance from there. The Prime Minister talked to me about this whole ploy, and he paid me and some of the rebels," the hwarangdo explained.


    Jung Ho butted in, continuing the whole explanation. "This is to save your life, Chil Yook. The King is picking on you since you are the best hwarang. He thinks that if you were out, he could find some useful opportunity to defeat me. However, it was the opposite. Getting rid of you has made me think of a useful plan to completely destroy him in the future."


    Chil Yook''s eyes narrowed, perplexed with the Prime Minister''s statements. He walked back to the Prime Minister. "What do you mean, Your Excellency?"


    "This is the answer." Jung Ho handed the baby to Chil Yook. The ex-Grand Marshall held the baby carefully, tucking him into his chest. Suddenly, the baby whimpered. "Shh, hush little baby. Hush." he cooed, rocking the baby gently until it stopped crying.


    "I do not understand, My Lord. Who is this?" Chil Yook asked.


    "Give him respects... He is the King''s son, Prince Sae Yoo."


    Upon hearing the Prime Minister, Chil Yook swallowed, and his jaws dropped. He had received too much surprise in a day. First, the Prime Minister organized a major plan to save him, next, the hwarangdo being the bandits'' leader, and finally, the most destructive bombshell: the King''s son.


    "My Lord, w-wh-what should I do with the King''s son?" he asked.


    "Remember what I have told you before in that cell the night before the trial? That you will die on the day of the trial, and you have to follow my last order as Gukseon? Well, obviously, that was your last task as a Gukseon. However, your task as my personal hwarang does not stop from there."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "I will give you another task, and it will take a lot of years before you can complete it. I want you to take care of that child for me. Raise that child. Teach him all of the skills that you have. From time to time, I will visit you. You will be under my supervision... By the time, he is fifteen already, you will give the baby to me, and I will be the one who will train him. I will use him to defeat the King, and eventually, he is the one who shall kill his father and his twin brother!" Jung Ho declared.


    "B-bu-but, My Lord. I know nothing about taking care of a child."


    "That is not my problem! Do you prefer to be at Tamra Island, with no freedom? Exile is tantamount to death; you fool! It gradually kills the inner you... I will not argue with you on this. You will follow me. Now, there is a carriage waiting outside. It will take you to the jetty. You will ride a boat going to Ulleung Island. Once you were on the island, a man named Man Suk will welcome you, and he will take you to your new home. You will start a new life with that child. Of course, you need to change yours and the child''s name. Do you understand?"


    With a deep inhale from his lungs, Chil Yook nodded slowly, tied to another impossible task given to him. All his life, an image of being a father had never crossed his bloodied mind; he never imagined that someday, he would marry and eventually have children. Of all the different tasks assigned to him by the Prime Minister, this was the toughest.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Perfect. Now, I need you to have a weapon; you have the King''s son with you," Jung Ho said. He signaled the hwarangdo, and the man unsheathed his sword and gave it to him. Studying his reflection at the sword blade, he snickered, praising the quality of the sword. "Hmm, this is a good one. Now, let''s put it to a test."


    With all of a sudden, he swung the sword and slashed the hwarangdo''s throat. Lady Min screamed out of shock. She almost fell on the floor, seeing the man''s blood squirt into the jars, and to the Prime Minister''s face. The poor man''s eyes dilated in extreme shock. While gripping his hands to the cut, a bloody spit escaped from his mouth. In just a matter of seconds, the helpless man slowly fell on the hay floor¡ªdead.


    Jung Ho chuckled; his face was covered with patches of blood. He gently raised the bloodied sword again, swinging it slowly into the air. "Hmm, perfect! Take this, and go to your destination. Go."


    Chil Yook accepted the sword. He wiped the sword into his pants, gave his final bow to the Prime Minister and left.


    Jung Ho ordered Lady Min to take care of the body before they leave. "Get that trash out of my sight. Another chamber of secret might unlock, endangering us in the future." he smiled and left.


    ~~?~~


    After giving the dead hwarangs a good burial, Dae Wong and his hwarangs went back to the palace. The sun was almost on its straight position in the sky, the air was getting humid, and the beam of light was shining straight on everything¡ªeverything on the busy palace. As their troops entered the gates, they noticed the guards, hwarangs, and palace court ladies preparing for a banquet in the main courtyard, just at the front of the King''s pavilion. Flags were hoisted at the corners and at the balconies. Long colorful fabrics were hanging in the air as well, traveling from one balcony to another. Hwarangs and guards were assembling the chairs, the carpets, and the tables, while the court ladies were busy placing table mantles, food, flowers, and other decorations to the tables.


    "Minister Dae Wong!" the King called, who was walking down the courtyard after observing the preparation. The minister and his troops dismounted from their horses and bowed before the King.


    "Well?" Jae Joong asked.


    "I wish to have a private word with you, Sire." Dae Wong dismissed his men, and the King commanded his retinue to stay put. The two ambled to the courtyard while discussing.


    "Sire, it was not an ordinary massacre. I believe that it was staged," Dae Wong said.


    "Staged?"


    "Yes, Sire. The witnesses think that the bandits are the culprits. The hwarangs'' clan rings were all missing. With that, the culprits are trying to convince us that the real motive is rubbery. But, no. One of my hwarangs noticed something strange: the arrows that were used to kill our men. The materials were made from here, from Seorabeol; from the sword house owned by one of our hwarangdos," Dae Wong explained.


    "Someone from Seorabeol must have organized this ploy, but those arrows are not enough proof." Jae Joong frowned, thinking that it could be no other than his brother. He paused from walking. "It is my brother. I know he is the one behind this. Chil Yook is one of the few people who knows all of his evil doings. When he dies, his secrets would be safe... It frustrates me that he always gets ahead, gets whatever he wants. Maybe he is right, I am a king, but Jung Ho is the ruler. I may have the heart, but he has the brains."


    "Fret not, Your Majesty. As long as he does not get the throne, everything is under control. I think it is best to lie low, think of new strategies, study his behavior more, and attack him when the right time comes¡ªespecially when Prince Sae Joo grows up."


    "You are right. Who knows? Sae Joo might be the one who could contend with his prowess. I will raise him to become a strong, good ruler."


    "Come with me prepare everything for the banquet," Jae Joong continued.


    ~~?~~


    Inside the carriage, traveling to the docks¡ªeast of the kingdom, Chil Yook was thinking about his future, together with the King''s son. "What am I going to do with you?" he whispered.


    Staring at the saffron-yellow ceiling, his thoughts were circling around his head, crushing, and rumbling with each other in disastrous turmoil. A diverse set of negative thoughts and paranoia were whispering in his head. These ear-splitting sounds were even louder than the trotting hooves of the horse.


    He was distracted with a sudden bump, which made him bounce from his seat. The horse whinnied loudly as well. He opened the window and asked, "What is that?" The coachman turned his head and answered, "My apologies. A woman just crossed the trail. We almost hit her. Good thing, I was able to pull the halters quickly."


    Chil Yook groaned, closing the window. However, before he could fully close it, he had a sudden, random thought.


    A woman?


    Then, he heard the coachman shouting. "Hey woman, what happened?"


    Out of his curiosity and unsettling thinking, he placed the baby on the side, and he opened the carriage door to find out who she was. He walked slowly and saw a woman lying on the ground, unconscious. As he got closer, he was able to recognize the poor lady. It was Lady Jang. Her hair was disheveled, and she had bruises on her face. Pretending not to recognize who she, he carried the unconscious woman calmly and walked back to the carriage.


    "I will just attend to her for a while until she wakes up, and I will drop her off," Chil Yook said, looking at the escorts at the tail. One of the escorts just nodded and opened the door. Chil Yook entered, and the carriage moved once again.


    ~~?~~


    Drums orchestrated throughout the palace courtyard, as the simple coronation ceremony for the Crown Prince, in front of the King''s pavilion begun. Under the faint beam of the sun, covered by cotton clouds in afternoon skies, the courtesans assembled elegantly to the front, dancing and performing with the accompaniment of drums and stringed orchestra, as the palace officials watched on their tables. The palace officials exchanged chitchats as they enjoyed the spectacular number from the colorful performers, the wine as old as their ancestors, and the food as delightful as Heaven''s delicacies.


    Just after the short performance, a eunuch announced. "His Majesty graces us all!" As the main door of the pavilion opened, all people stood and bowed. The King, wearing his maroon ceremonial robe, yellow cape dragging on the floor, and his towering gold crown, walked ceremoniously from the pavilion down to the courtyard, tucking his baby on his chest.


    "People of Silla! The Heavens is still benevolent to us. After the dark times of the eclipse miscalculations, the death of the Queen, and the exile of the traitors, another ray of light has been bestowed upon us. Our kingdom has fallen into its deepest pits, but we were given a chance to rise. This embarks the new era for Silla, for a new ruler has been born; our savior, our Crown Prince, Prince Sae Joo!" He lifted the baby into the skies, and the eunuch announced, "All hail to our King; all hail to our Prince Sae Joo!"


    The crowd followed and cheered. As usual, the Prime Minister, who was at the front table in the courtyard, did not praise the King and the Prince whole-heartedly. He gazed at the two intently, as another thought came across his mind. Sire, if you think that you already have the world, just because Prince Sae Joo was born, you are deluding yourself. I have a stronger weapon that could deal with your Prince.


    He turned his head and gazed at Jung Min, who was standing before him. The boy was gluing his eyes on the Prince, but not in a heartwarming gaze¡ªhis young hazel eyes turned blistering red as he anchored a glare to the poor prince. Sae Joo, this is your fault. If you were not even born, the King could have saved me from my monstrous father.


    __________


    NOTES:


    Ulleung Island (??) - a small island 120 km. east of the Korean Peninsula


    ?

 ? 16 ?

    Chil Yook felt the soft rustling movement of the dirty-white robe beside him. He examined it, noticing that Lady Jang was starting to wake up from almost an hour of sleep, as they continued traveling down the vast forest. With a soft groan and a grimacing face, Lady Jang opened her eyes. She looked around and slowly absorbed the thought that she was inside a carriage. She gasped when she saw Chil Yook sitting beside her, holding a baby.


    "Lady Jang, are you awake?"


    The woman answered back in a soft, raspy voice, "Grand Marshal, is that you?"


    Chil Yook blinked many times, confirming what he saw. "Yes, it is I, Chil Yook. How are you feeling? The coachman said that you suddenly appeared from the woods and almost got hit by the horse."


    Lady Jang sighed and told him her story, "Well, when I woke up, we were already on that abandoned thatched storage house. I heard a soft rustle by the door, and I was shocked to see the Prime Minister. He was the one behind all of these!" she exclaimed.


    Chil Yook bowed his head and shook his head. "I know. He narrated everything to me. However, you need to understand that he did those ploys to save us. The King wanted us out of the palace, thinking that the Prime Minister would go weak if we were gone."


    "That is ridiculous! Everything is crystal-clear to me now. The Prime Minister did all of these because we are threats to him. He wants us out of the palace and never step back again in a way that it would benefit him. Did you not realize that?"


    "I have faith in the Prime Minister."


    "How could you still say that, Grand Marshal? He does not need you anymore. He does not need us anymore. If I were you, I would go to a very faraway place, where he could not see even a single trace of my existence. This is enough. My loyalty ends here." Lady Jang straightened up and shook her sleeves and skirt, removing some dirt.


    Her attention was grabbed when the baby suddenly whimpered. "Wait, who is that baby?" the woman paused, pointing to the baby Chil Yook was cradling.


    Chil Yook''s eyes ran sideways, unable to focus his sight to the confused woman. "Uh, uh...."


    "Who is he?"


    After a deep breath, Chil Yook finally admitted the identity of the baby. "Pay your respects. He is Prince Sae Yoo, the King''s second son."


    Lady Jang''s breath hitched up at the back of her throat. A soft squeal was about to come out but she instantly covered her mouth before she could explode. Chil Yook leaned forward and tapped her shoulder. "Listen to me first. I know this is ridiculous."


    "What are you doing?" Lady Jang asked; her eyes widened in total shock.


    "It was a long story. I may have ended my duty as a Gukseon¡ªa palace hwarang, but this is part of my next mission as Chil Yook, a plain servant of the Prime Minister," Chil Yook explained.


    "I really admire your loyalty to the Prime Minister. If I could just erect some monument for you right now, I would do it. Why do you keep on serving him? Do you still think that raising the King''s son is still part of his good principle?"


    The man lost his words for a while, having a slight thought about what the former Head Priestess said. All of a sudden, he suddenly recalled everything that happened on the day he met the Prime Minister. "It was almost thirty years ago when I met Lady Manmyeong, the Prime Minister''s mother. My father was her personal bodyguard when she became a royal concubine to the King. When my father pledged his full loyalty to Lady Manmyeong, I, as well did the same. Before Lady Manmyeong died, her final words are to take care of Lord Jung Ho, her son."


    Lady Jang grabbed Chil Yook''s hand and held it. "It is about a sense of gratitude then, just like mine. You are chained to the past, to Lady Manmyeong. I could say that you have done your part already. For the past years, we have taken good care of the Prime Minister by doing all of his orders. We have believed in his principles even for others, his tactics appeared too evil. It is time for us to let go. It is not a healthy relationship anymore."


    Chil Yook smiled, "You have changed, Lady Jang."


    The woman''s cheeks flushed red. She gazed straight into Chil Yook''s eyes, "No. I have not changed totally. I am still beginning to change. I have been through a lot; I have cried a lot. I have shown vulnerability and weakness. Now, with this new life, I promise myself not to come back to Seorabeol anymore. I guess the Heavens has helped me escaped death countless times for this purpose. I do not even know why the Prime Minister let me get out alive. If I were you, I would do the same. I will run away and start a new life."


    "I appreciate your advice." A half-smile carved on Chil Yook''s lips.


    "You have changed as well. Where is the Grand Marshal that I used to know? Tough, strong, vile. The looks in your eyes are stranger to me now."


    Chil Yook''s heart skipped a beat as he looked away, biting his lips. "I guess it is all because of yo..."


    The former Grand Marshal was interrupted when Lady Jang turned her head to the right, opened the door of the carriage and stuck her head out of the window. She noticed that they were already outside the deep woods. There were wide, green rice fields on the sides, blue mountain greeting from afar, and a sweet scent of the afternoon breeze caressing her skin. Farmers were plowing the fields; some young men were walking with their small horses, some were carrying cut branches of trees on their backs. Women were pacing down the rocky road, together with their small children.


    With a flash of a smile from her face, she closed the window and asked permission to Chil Yook. "Grand Marshal, my gratitude for letting me rest in this carriage. If I may, I would like to leave already."


    "Uh, uh... leave?" he stammered.


    Chil Yook nodded as he opened the window on his side and signaled the escorts on the back.


    "Halt!" an escort announced.


    The coachman stopped the carriage. Lady Jang laid her eyes to Chil Yook''s for the last time. She pushed the door and descended. "I will see you when the Heavens allow us to."


    After a soft smile, she bowed and walked away.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ~~?~~


    While Chil Yook was thinking about his life decisions, back in the palace, the small banquet for the Sae Joo''s investiture as a Crowned Prince had already ended. The palace officials went back to their offices, nobles returned to their own businesses. The once crowded courtyard returned to its normal, quiet ambiance. However, the King and the Prime Minister with his son, Jung Min were having a talk in the King''s chambers.


    "A toast for Prince Sae Joo''s investiture as the Crowned Prince!" Jung Ho raised his hand, and the court ladies approached. They filled the brothers'' cup with wine.


    The King just smiled and quietly drank his wine. "What is it that you want to talk about again, Prime Minister?"


    "It is actually about the vacant position for the queen. You do know that based on our customs, the position of the Queen must not remain vacant for a long time." Jung Ho smiled.


    Jae Joong curled his lips. "Customs. Correct. Fair enough, but it is not stated in our laws."


    "Sire, there are duties and responsibilities that only a queen is allowed to do. Consider the royal household... uh, the food, apparel, and everything about the court ladies. Who do you think should take care of that?"


    "I will. I have decided to do a double job, especially now that my son, Sae Joo would need more attention."


    Before the Prime Minister could rebut, a court lady suddenly opened the door without asking for any permission. It was actually the Prime Minister''s court lady. Her hair was a bit disheveled and she was panting.


    Jung Ho''s lips pursed into a thin line.


    "Do you wish to lose your head? How dare you barge in without asking for permission?"


    The court lady bowed. "Prime Minister, forgive my insolence. It is about your wife. If you may, please follow me."


    Jung Ho''s eyes widened as he blinked many times. He gasped, and when he stood, he immediately strode out of the room, leaving his son with the King. When the door had closed, there was an awkward silence between Jung Min and the King. Jae Joong cleared his throat and spoke. "Jung Min, I have noticed that you have been quiet since Sae Joo''s coronation. Is something bothering you?"


    "Nothing, Sire. I am just tired," the boy answered, looking down.


    "I know you. Something is bothering you. Oh, now that I have noticed, where is Lady Seo?"


    The boy did not respond.


    "Jung Min, if you have any problems, please tell me not as a king, but as your uncle."


    The boy straightened up. "Sire, I wish to rest at my chambers." he stood up, bowed and walked quietly out of the King''s chamber.


    ~~?~~


    Three more hours had passed, and the night skies had changed its lively color. The stars were brightly twinkling in a vast space of unknown dimension. The cold, countryside land breeze blew gently. Finally, Chil Yook had arrived at his destination¡ªthe wharf. He descended from the carriage, and the escort leader gave him a satchel, which contained gold. The escort guided him to a  small pavilion near the port area using a torch. After that, the escort bowed and left.


    Chil Yook entered the pavilion; there was a middle-aged man with a messy beard sitting at a small table. Beside the man was empty wooden benches, probably the waiting area for passengers. The former Grand Marshal asked the man, "Excuse, may I know when the ship will arrive?"


    The man replied, "About a few minutes from now."


    Chil Yook bowed and walked to the wooden benches. A few people would travel to Ulleung Island¡ªabout ten only. He looked around, stomping his right foot and cradling the baby prince. A few moments later, a medium-sized wooden ship had arrived. It was just about the size of a two-story temple with huge semi-circle sail at the middle.


    The ship officials dropped the ramp, and the passengers went down. After about half an hour, the boarding passengers fell in line. Chil Yook was at the tail of the line. When it was his turn finally, the ship officials asked him for his payment. He gulped and looked at the two officials.


    "Hand me your payment, Ahjussi," one of the ship officials said.


    Chil Yook just sighed. When he was about to give two gold coins to the officials, Sae Yoo started crying. "One moment please," Chil Yook said. He went out of the line and rocked the baby, but the cry went louder. Some arriving people even looked awkwardly at him.


    "What am I about to do? Why are you crying? What do you need?" he said hysterically, walking back and forth. He went back to the waiting area, and fortunately, there was this woman, around her forties who tapped his shoulder and talked to him.


    "Your son is hungry. He needs some milk. Where is his mother?" the woman asked.


    Strangely, there was a very unusual feeling that hit Chil Yook''s heart upon hearing the word, ''son''. Out of nowhere, his heart fluttered and melted. His ears went numbed; it seemed like he was ignoring what woman had been saying. The only thing that he heard was Sae Yoo''s cries. The only thing that he could see was Sae Yoo''s eyes.


    All of sudden, he went back to his senses when the woman tapped him again. "Mister, are you not going to do something? Your son is hungry!"


    "Oh! Yes... Yes, my son is hungry. My son... is hungry. My son. My son."


    Because of Chil Yook''s repetitive chanting of the words, ''my son'', the woman asked him again. "Are you all right, Mister?"


    "Yes! I am fine. I appreciate your concern, woman. However, I do not have any milk, and his mother had left me already."


    "Poor you. If you would like, I could take you into a local tavern I own a few paces from here. I could ask my sister, who has a baby, to give you some milk. But I think you are going to Ulleung Island, are you not?"


    Chil Yook shook his head and answered in a firm tone, "No!"


    ~~?~~


    Four long days had passed. In the palace, the Prime Minister, Jung Min, and all their retinues were kneeling at a dim-lit shrine inside the palace. All of them were wearing long, white robes with black colors at the sleeves. There was a dead silence.


    There was a small altar, with food and fruits on the side, various sets of flowers, yellow candles, and a sketched portrait of a woman in the center. A shrine maiden went to the front, dinged a small bell and lit another set of incense.


    Afterward, all people inside bowed, almost kissing the marble floor. For that few moments, some were even heard crying, and whimpering inside. After a few seconds, everyone straightened up.


    "Rest well, my dear wife. I will take care of our daughter Jin Ri," Jung Ho said, holding a porcelain urn. His eyes were bloodshot and swollen¡ªhis prominent dark circles signaled restlessness for days.


    After almost an hour, the ceremony ended.


    The Prime Minister returned to his room, ready to lay down to his bed after four days of funeral. Then, a lady-in-waiting called his attention.


    "Your Excellency, a hwarangdo wishes to talk to you."


    "I am not in the mood accepting visitors. Send him away!" Jung Ho yelled.


    The hwarangdo insisted, raising his voice. "My Lord, this is important. It is a letter from Man Suk from Ulleung Island."


    Jung Ho''s eyes narrowed, wondering what the letter could had contained. "Enter"


    The hwarangdo entered and approached the Prime Minister. He bowed, handed him the letter, and left.


    "What could this letter be?" Jung Ho mumbled. He opened the letter and read its content:


    Prime Minister Jung Ho,


    This is Man Suk, the man you have assigned to pick Chil Yook up here in Ulleung Island. I have waited for four days; actually, I just stayed here in the port. Unfortunately, there was no man named Chil Yook who showed up. I checked all the ferries coming, and no one fitted the descriptions that you have told me.


    Forgive me for saying this. I think that man did not ride a boat, going here.


    After reading the letter, Jung Ho''s nostrils flared, and his entire face turned red. He crumpled the paper and threw it in the wall. He was about to burst! Any moment, he could scream and yell at the top of his lungs, but he just dug his raging nails into his palm as it rolled into a ball of fist. He was breathing heavily, chasing his breath. His entire muscles were quivering in extreme rage. He sat on a chair and slammed his trembling hands at the table.


    As his eyes shaped into a piercing glare, his gritting and rubbing teeth followed. He said, "Chil Yook, hide wherever you are. If I find you, I will tear you into pieces."


    __________


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 17 ?

    Jung Ho could not fathom how his most trusted person had successfully betrayed him. He started thinking different reasons why Chil Yook had done such foolish act. Have I not compensated him well-enough? I have given a satchel full of gold. Was there someone or something that might had convinced him? Who? Lady Min? No... Lady Jang? Probably... I should have killed that woman when I had a chance.


    Among all of these thoughts, there was another that lingered in his stressed mind. Has he forgotten about what my mother had told him?


    His head felt like bursting; it seemed like his entire skull would shatter into pieces anytime. Random piercing sounds from his thoughts screamed to his ears simultaneously. Despite this, he tried to find the balance from within. With his enormous ego, he did not wish that one unfortunate incident control him. He tried to relax¡ªbreathed in, and breathed out. He fought back his palpitating heart and battled with his unrelenting throbbing body muscles.


    He clutched his head with both hands. "Think Jung Ho, think!"


    As he was focusing on thinking how to find Chil Yook and baby Sae Yoo, a different memory flashed into his mind: the night when he had gotten Sae Yoo from the Head Nurse, Dong Hee.


    ~~?~~


    [THE NIGHT THE TWIN PRINCES WERE BORN]


    In that night when the twin princes were born, many mysteries had happened. One of them was the disappearance of Dong Hee''s husband, Yong Woo. When Yong Woo had reached the foot of the Ojin Hill with his son, Il Woo, to meet his wife, he saw a woman, just as tall as Dong Hee, wearing a light blue robe, standing back beside a huge tree.


    "Il Woo, my son, your mother is here already. Stay there and I will fetch her." Yong Woo''s fingers played along with his son''s hands. He descended from his carriage and approached the woman.


    "My dear, you are just on time. How did the Queen''s delivery go?"


    The woman did not respond.


    Pouting his lips, Yong Woo''s brows carved into an arch. "Strange. What is the matter with you, my wife?


    With just some split seconds, the woman turned around, revealing her identity. It was actually Lady Min, who posed as Dong Hee. She gave him a grin, and then, a group of hwarangs revealed themselves from behind the tree. Yong Woo gasped, and he ran immediately to his son, but it was too late. A hwarang was cradling the sleeping baby already.


    "What do you need? Please do not hurt my son. We are just simple people, trying to move out from Seorabeol," Yong Woo pleaded, looking to his baby who was in the arms of the hwarangdo.


    Lady Min just signaled another hwarangdo from the back, and the man jabbed Yong Woo in his nape, knocking him down.


    The group left, and the next thing that had happened was another mystery. Lady Min gave baby Il Woo to the Prime Minister, and they prepared for one of their biggest plans. The Prime Minister traveled to the foot of Ojin Hill. Just as a perfect time, he saw Dong Hee running from afar going to the huge tree.


    "Halt!" the Prime Minister commanded.


    When the servants dropped the palanquin slowly on the ground, Lady Min opened the palanquin door, and the Prime Minister descended. He walked down the grasses and greeted Dong Hee.


    "What a beautiful night!"


    Dong Hee was shocked to recognize who the baby was. "Il Woo, no!"


    After all the incidents of playing games¡ªDong Hee and the Prime Minister switching babies; unknown to the King, Dong Hee was captured inside the Prime Minister''s palanquin. Inside the dim-lit mobile chamber were the Prime Minister''s bed, different sets of furniture (small closets, tables, red lamp on the ceiling and small candles on the sides), and an additional: a small crib.


    Dong Hee cried silently because a dagger was pointed near her neck and her mouth was muzzled. Lady Min gripped the poor woman''s face, giving an ominous advice. "If I were you, I would stop crying. It annoys the Prime Minister. Getting on the Prime Minister''s nerves would be your worst nightmare." the elderly matron hissed.


    The poor head nurse just gave her a stabbing  glower as a dam of tears continuously ran down from her eyes. After some moments, the Prime Minister opened the door of his palanquin. He glanced at Dong Hee as his eyebrows sketched into a frown. He asked Lady Min, "Where is it?"


    From a small closet, Lady Min picked the stuffed pillows wrapped in a similar blue silk cloth to which Prince Sae Yoo was swaddled; obviously, it did not had any embroidered name at the foot.


    "Here you go, Your Excellency." the elderly matron handed the fake baby to the Prime Minister.


    Jung Ho cast a quick glance at the small crib beside Lady Min. "Make sure that the baby prince will not make any cry noises."


    "Worry not, Your Excellency. The baby prince is sleeping like a rock."


    When the Prime Minister got out from the palanquin, the King was shocked to see that his brother was holding the baby whom he assumed to be his son.


    "This child is the root of our conflict. If you want to get him, kill me!"


    "Jung Ho, no! Whatever you are thinking, please stop."


    "We shall end it by ourselves, Sire. No hwarangs. No retinues. You send them back to the palace. I will do the same."


    When all the servants had left, the two remained in the vast grassland. The Prime Minister mounted unexpectedly on his horse and galloped away until they had reached a cliff. After an intense confrontation, the Prime Minister fell off the cliff, together with the fake baby.


    Unknown to the King, as he was desperately searching for a way to get down the valley, Lady Min secretly followed, just like what the Prime Minister had instructed before. Everything was part of an almost flawless plan: Jung Ho would lure Jae Joong to the forest, as Lady Min would take the baby prince to her house. Then, they would follow them down the valley to find his body. Perfect timing was an essential ally in this nearly difficult task. The Prime Minister had not felt a single fear at that time, just to accomplish his subterfuge. If he would die on that fall, that would be his fate. Nevertheless, if he would survive, then the plan would continue. He firmly believed that the best way to attack the King was through his emotions. Throwing the assumed baby to its death might had triggered the King; it would had caused a terrible fight between the brothers, but if Jung Ho, together with the fake baby would fall off the cliff, the King would surely go crazy.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    On a strange twist of a mischievous fate, two things had happened at the same time: Lady Min and the hwarangdo had arrived successfully down the cliff, and the King had his way down the valley, continuing his distraught search. Luckily, the elderly matron had seen the Prime Minister first, lying on the ground, unconscious. The two got down from the horse; the hwarangdo crouched and checked his airways, "My Lady, the Prime Minister is still breathing. Let us hurry!"


    Lady Min paused as she saw a silhouette of a trotting horse a few meters away from them. It stopped, and she noticed a human figure that dismounted and going to their direction. "We need to hurry! I think that is the King. He should not see us, especially the Prime Minister. I need to do something first."


    She grabbed the blue cloth and the scattered pillows on the grass ground. Then, she hung the silk cloth to a bush attached to the cliff, but a little bit farther to where the Prime Minister had fallen.


    "There. It is done. The King would go crazier if he found that cloth... Let us go!"


    The hwarangdo carried the Prime Minister to his back, and altogether they mounted to the horse and left, leaving the half-insane King searching hopelessly. Lady Min had decided to bring her master to her house.


    The next morning, after Dae Wong, with some nangdos, had found the King, the Prime Minister had recovered relatively faster. He woke up that morning, and he realized that he was at his servant''s house.


    "Your Excellency, are you awake?" Lady Min asked, holding a tray with some herbs and tonic as she stood beside the bed.


    The Prime Minister clasped his head, trying to rise up from the bed. "Ah! My head hurts."


    "Do not force yourself yet, My Lord. Please take a rest. Everything has been taken care of."


    "Is that true? What happened to that Head Nurse?"


    "When you dismissed us, we instantly went to the forest, and I ordered the hwarangdo to kill her. After that, I told him to bury the body, and I went quickly to my house to take care of the baby prince. I also reminded him to meet me at that valley to rescue you. Heavens was still on our side for we had successfully found you that easy, before the King. It seems like someone or something had guided us to you. It was amazing!"


    The Prime Minister raised a brow and chortled. "It was fate that brought us here. Now, I will use this chance to go on. By the way, who took care of the prince while you were gone?"


    "I asked a trusted court lady to take care of the baby not knowing his identity."


    "Good. Make sure that court lady does not speak. Deal with her. How about her husband and uh... their son, Il Woo? Is that the name of the Head Nurse''s son?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. The Head Nurse''s husband and son have been taken care of, just like what you have instructed. You do not need to worry about anything." Lady Min smiled, handing a cup of tonic to the Prime Minister.


    As the Prime Minister was about to hold the tonic, he yelped as he felt a strong pain in his right shoulder.


    "My Lord, what is wrong?" Lady Min questioned; she was a bit alerted.


    "My right shoulder hurts."


    "If I may Your Excellency, may I remove your robe to see?"


    Jung Ho nodded as he grimaced. The elderly matron assisted him in gently removing the robe. Lady Min was shocked to see the Prime Minister''s shoulder swelling. The once milky white shoulder of the Prime Minister turned to rotting dark red.


    "This is serious, My Lord! I am going to apply some herbs."


    "Do not make too much fuss about it. Apply some herbs and get it done! I want to go back to the palace already... That cliff was not that steep though. Indeed, the Heavens is still on my side."


    Lady Min applied some crushed herbs, which had alleviated the burning sensation on Jung Ho''s shoulders. After an hour, the elderly matron prepared all the Prime Minister''s things as he was about to go back to the palace.


    "For now, you stay here for a while. Take care of the baby prince. I will just summon you if I need you to go back, together with the baby. I will arrange the hidden tunnel under shrine, near my wife''s pavilion, so you could sneak the baby prince when the right time comes. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, My Lord." Lady Min nodded.


    ~~?~~


    Going back to his senses, Jung Ho shook his head, disregarding the random memory he just saw in his mind. He stood, and started pacing back and forth in his chambers, thinking on how he could find Chil Yook and the baby prince. When an idea suddenly popped in his mind, he summoned a lady-in-waiting.


    "Anyone out there?"


    A young lady-in-waiting entered and bowed her head.


    "Call the hwarang leaders of the Red Dragons, Indigo Beasts, Vermilion Snakes, and the Purple Ivies... Now!"


    The lady-in-waiting bowed her head again and quickly went out of the room. After a few minutes, four hwarangdos came. Each of them wore their signature colored uniform robes, baggy pants, thick leader boots, colored leather vests depending on the clan, and their headbands with their own insignia.


    "Your Excellency, how can we serve you?" the leader of the Red Dragons asked.


    Sitting at his table, the Prime Minister said, "This mission would be dangerous; however, the reward would be fulfilling as well."


    The hwarangdos stole awkward glances from each other, having no clue on what the Prime Minister just said.


    "I want you to find the ex-Grand Marshal, Chil Yook. You do know there was a massacre that happened a few days ago, and there were reports saying that the ex-Grand Marshal is dead."


    He paused and raised a brow to the hwarangdos. "But those reports are not true. The former Grand Marshal is still alive, and he is freely roaming all around the kingdom. If he continues to be free, the kingdom''s safety would be compromised."


    The leader of the Vermilion Snakes stepped forward¡ªa young man with a broad shoulder and tall, lean physique. "May I ask a question, Your Excellency?"


    "Yes?"


    "Does the King know anything about this?"


    "No. not yet. I will be the one to tell him privately. I have received the information a few hours ago. This mission has to be kept confidential. The whole palace must not know that the ex-Grand Marshal is still alive. I do not want any fiasco or chaos to arise. Do you understand?"


    "How about some troops? How many should we bring with us in this search?" the leader of the Purple Ivies asked.


    "In order to keep this a secret, only you four shall go out of the palace regularly to look for his whereabouts. I will conduct an assembly tomorrow to assign proxy hwarangdo leaders from time to time."


    Jung Ho picked a scroll from a pile on the center of his table. He unfolded it, revealing the entire map of Silla. "Now, pay close attention. I will assign you to each region of the whole kingdom. Basically, there are four: the North, West, East, and South."


    After thorough discussions and briefing, the hwarangdos left the room and started with their mission. Jung Ho was left in his room, still thinking about what Chil Yook had done.


    The days had passed, but every time Jung Ho and the hwarangdos secretly met outside the palace after every week of search, there was no single report about the former Grand Marshal''s whereabouts. Days turned to weeks; weeks turned into depressing, long months, accompanied by different problems such as drought and earthquakes. The foresighted nefarious events brought upon by the wrong prediction of the eclipse happened. However, the palace was still able to cope up with different measures. Months became years. Jung Ho did not want to admit to himself that he was defeated already. He was still firmly holding the belief that his former henchman would be found. There was no single day when he did not think about Chil Yook and the baby prince.


    As the years progressed and as the seasons changed so as his plans, the people and the entire palace.


    __________


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 18 ?

    [FIFTEEN YEARS LATER]


    For the past years, the palace had faced several phenomena that almost broke its core and foundation. Natural calamities became frequent, which had killed thousands of lives. Small rebellions had risen from different parts of the kingdom. Despite all those, miraculously, the palace had still managed to cope up. Just like what the Prime Minister had promised during the eclipse prediction, the palace had always helped the people in various ways, using more adept and more advanced technology.


    That was for the scientific level. However, people were not aware of any of those. Many of them thought that it was because of the King''s son¡ªPrince Sae Joo, who was believed to had opened a new era and hope to the whole kingdom. Rumors about the Crown Prince spread across the whole kingdom like a raging wildfire even without seeing an inch of his shadow.


    Inside the palace''s main hall, where the council meeting was held, the members of the Hwabaek were early waiting. Standing on both sides of the yellow carpet, the ministers exchanged chatters.


    There was a little change in the members for others had retired already. Dae Wong and Yoo Min still looked almost the same; the only difference was a few facial hairs on their lips and chins. Yeol and Hoon had already retired due to their old ages, but they remained to be important noblemen in the palace. In the middle of their chatters, a eunuch announced, "The Prime Minister and Lord Jung Min have arrived."


    Jung Ho and Jung Min walked down the red carpet. Jung Ho remained young as he was years back. The rumors must had been true¡ªthat he had been drinking babies'' blood to remain youthful as ever. His broad shoulders and tall, stark physique still outshone all men in the whole palace. However, Jung Min might be his very close competitor. The crybaby grew up to be a dazzling, charming young man. Most of his features were close to his father, with a little variation from his unknown mother. He was as tall as Jung Ho; they had the same shape of sharp chestnut eyes, long pointed nose, thin red lips, and his best features¡ªhis perfect, angular, highlighted jaws.


    Jung Min joined the council members, standing on the side of the carpet, for he had filled Hoon''s position. He became the Head of the Prosecution Department a few years back. Jung Ho went a level up and sat on an elegant chair a level below the King''s throne on the right.


    Just after the father and son came, the King arrived. "His Majesty graces you all!" announced the eunuch.


    Jae Joong strode down the carpet and sat at his throne. Through the years, his soft features remained the same, but his angelic eyes were nowhere to be seen. Due to the different stresses in the past years, his once sweet eyes became a bit tired and heavy. Prominent dark circles clung into his eyes, and his face was surrounded with few hoary gray facial hairs.


    "Is the council complete?" the King asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Jung Min answered; his voice was thick and deep.


    The King nodded, and he looked at an empty seat one level down from his throne, opposite the Prime Minister, on his left. He sighed, "Is the Crown Prince informed? Why is he still not here?"


    "Sire, maybe he is still with my daughter. I reminded him last night after his painting class with Minister Yoo Min," Jung Ho answered.


    A few moments later, the eunuch announced, "Prince Sae Joo has arrived."


    Everyone looked at the front door as the guards had opened the door. The Crown Prince walked down the red carpet with his distracting long steps. The council members pulled their faces and bowed their heads as they saw traces of paints in the teenage prince''s face. There were marks in his soft, almond eyes, near his small turned up nose, and heart-shaped scarlet lips. Patches of indigo paints tainted his obsidian-black, thick eyebrows. Almost all of his diamond-shaped face was covered. His tall, lean body accentuated in a white royal robe and an auburn cloak with patches of dried blue and green paints on it. Some of his hair strands dangled on his forehead, outside of his small crown pinned at the top of his head.


    After passing through the council members, he bowed to the King and went up to his seat, opposite the Prime Minister.


    Sae Joo smiled. "Forgive me for being late." he then chortled. The King just rubbed his forehead as he groaned.


    After a deep sigh, the King cleared his throat and spoke, "Attention everyone! As we all know, Prince Sae Joo''s fifteenth birthday celebration is coming near. When that day comes, the Head Priestess shall predict if he would be a perfect ruler for the kingdom. If the prediction turned out to be positive, he will start fulfilling his duties as a true Crown Prince¡ªfirst, to be the leader of all Hwarangs. If the result turns out to be negative¡ª"


    Jae Joong paused as he turned his head to the Prime Minister and smiled. "We would conduct another council meeting."


    Sae Joo''s eyes grew large as he cocked his head towards his father. "May I beg your pardon, Your Majesty?" he asked¡ªvoice silky and silvery.


    "Yes, Sae Joo," Jae Joong answered, pursing his lips into a thin, shaky line.


    The Prime Minister interrupted and spoke, "Wangja-nim, if you worry too much about the responsibility that you would be having, I would humbly request Lord Jung Min to be your assistant." Jung Ho tilted his head and raised his brow to his son.


    The Crown Prince beamed and leaned forward. "Really Uncle?" he leaned backward and slouched; he pouted his lips and twisted his face in distaste, "As a matter of fact, I know nothing about the Hwarangs and all of that political issues. With this lean body of mine?" he flipped his head to the left and raised a palm, "Come on, please!"


    "Sae Joo!" the King scolded; everyone in the court was startled with the King''s sudden outburst. The young crown prince just bit his lips and bowed his head down. Jung Min, from below, stared at him, as he murmured, "What a big joke."


    "The council members will deliberate on this matter: whether Prince Sae Joo becomes the Head of the Hwarangs or Lord Jung Min would act as his assistant leader. The birthday will be in a few days so I want everything to be perfectly prepared. Begin all necessary preparations after this meeting. That is all. This meeting is adjourned."


    ~~?~~


    After the meeting, when everyone already went on separate duties, Jung Min went back to his pavilion. As he strode down the hallway going to his bedchambers, his boots stomped on the marble floor with too much savagery. All his ladies-in-waiting stepped back, terrified by the young man''s flaring face. Jung Min slid the door and banged it as it closed. He sat at his table and gulped a whole bottle of wine. One became two; then, it became three. He grabbed a cup, gripped it and threw it at the wall. The crashing sound alerted everyone outside but they just turned a blind eye, terrified of their master inside.


    "Sae Joo, you have treated everything... everyone as a joke! Then you are fine? Just because you are a Seonggol!" he hissed.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After a few minutes, the Prime Minister entered his son''s room without asking for permission. He examined the room, and he saw the shattered pieces of the cup by the wall.


    "I guess one cup is not enough." Jung Ho grinned."


    He walked to his son, eyes flashing mockery at the drunk man. "Destroy as many cups as you want, and then let your shallow life crumble down."


    Jung Min stared at his father with his eyes like a savage beast, holding his bottle; face nearly kissing the table. "What are you doing in here?"


    The Prime Minister sat at the table, opposite his son. "I will go straight to the point. You do not want Prince Sae Joo to be the leader of the Hwarangs, right?"


    Jung Min shook a finger at his father as we wobbled on the chair, head swinging. "The Hwarangs... must be mine. It has been... yours for the past years. I must be the rightful successor!"


    "Well, we have to work together in order for that to happen. The Hwabaek deliberation would be tomorrow. I need you to arrange a dinner tonight at my pavilion terrace. We shall convince all of them for you to be the assistant leader."


    "Assistant? You really treat me as a joke!" the intoxicated man scoffed, his head completely knocked down on the table.


    "Just do as I say!" Jung Ho reproved.


    "Fine! Is there anything else?"


    The irked prime minister scanned the young man''s wasted appearance. "If you really wish to get what you desire, you better get a grip of yourself. Look at you! You are stressing yourself just because of that teenage prince?"


    He continued, "Being a Jingol was not our choice, but we can still write our own destiny. We are going to destroy the wall founded by the King''s and Prince Sae Joo''s bloodline.


    Jung Min raised his head and curled his lips. He stood and reeled towards his father, clapping his hands with a loud laughter. "Wow! Speaking as a father, are you not?"


    His face suddenly twisted into a razor-edged look, as it moved closer to his father. "Stop bothering about what I do. I have followed everything you have said for the past fifteen years. You are the one who made me this way!" he growled.


    Jung Ho pushed his son, and the drunk man almost tripped on the floor but he had a grip at the table before he could stumble. "Tsk tsk tsk, stop talking nonsense. You are wasting your time! If I were you, I would get up from there and monitor Sae Joo''s action, just like what your sister, Jin Ri is doing."


    Jung Min grabbed the wine bottle and gulped forcefully. The wine spilled from his mouth and flowed down his chest. "Oh yes! Jin Ri. My sister, Jin Ri. What do you want me to do, my dear father? Do painting and sewing classes with Sae Joo?" his mouth opened wide, unleashing a loud, irritating guffaw.


    "You fool!" Jung Ho shook his head and left.


    ~~?~~


    In a small gazebo, just as near the deceased queen''s pavilion and flower garden, Sae Joo was sitting at a small chair, painting a blue mountain and a rice field in a canvass, standing on an easel. He used various sets of colored paints and his small paintbrush. His painting was very raw, yet detailed¡ªfrom the strokes of the blue sky, the fluffy visual textures of the cumulus clouds, up to the crisp colors and lines of the mountains and the rice fields. He had a gift in expressing his ideas and imaginations into visual representations. His eyes could also see through and recognize even the smallest difference in color hues. People around him could not deny the fact that he was a walking young artist. Every part of his personality was a composition of a living art.


    However, despite these, there was one thing he was not able to accomplish yet¡ªdraw a real-life mountain and wild scenery. All his life, he had been staying inside the eight gates of the grand palace. Now, that his fifteenth birthday was coming near, a few moments of exposure in a real-life mountain, streams, and forest would be the best birthday gift for him.


    While he was painting, a soft pair of hands from behind covered his eyes in an instant. He dropped the paintbrush and touched the hands to recognize who the person was.


    "Hmm, who are you?" he chuckled.


    He wiggled as he tapped his fingers repeatedly to the soft hands, up to the lean arms, tickling the person who was playing him a prank.


    "Okay, I give up. You won!" said by a lady with a thick, sultry voice. She removed her hands from Sae Joo''s eyes, and the Crown Prince turned around.


    "Ha! I knew it. It was you, Jin Ri!" he laughed.


    Standing before him was a teenage lady, wearing a fuchsia robe and skirt. Her hair was intricately braided, rolled at the back of her head, decorated with exquisite hair ornaments. Two thick strands of hair fell perfectly to her chest. Her amber-brown eyes with long and curly eyelashes shone brightly together with her perfectly lustrous beam. Jung Ho''s bloodline was extremely prominent for she possessed skin as fair and white as a milk.


    The young lady held her skirt and turned. "So, how do you like my new skirt, Your Highness?"


    Sae Joo''s eyes twinkled like a star as his hands ran along the garment, praising the cloths'' fine and pure elegance. "Did you sew this?"


    Jin Ri pouted her lips. "Yes. I did this firsthand. Do you like it?"


    As Sae Joo''s breath stood still at his throat, he burst out and exclaimed, "Yes! I love it! You are the best, Jin Ri! I mean look at the hemline and the alluring embroideries at the sides. I am sure anyone would stand out in the crowd wearing this elegant skirt!"


    "I was just wondering Your Highness, why do you need a skirt like this?"


    Sae Joo winked as he smiled, "Secret. I will tell you on our birthdays."


    Jin Ri smiled. She noticed the prince''s painting, and her eyes rolled in extreme astonishment.


    "Wow! Look at this painting of yours, Your Highness. It is very beautiful."


    "It was a pleasure hearing that." Sae Joo mumbled, looking down.


    "What is wrong, Your Highness?"


    Sae Joo signaled the young lady to sit opposite him. He leaned forward, grabbed her soft hands and held it gently. "I really appreciate that you liked my painting, my art... and me. But, I feel like there is something missing."


    "What is it, Your Highness."


    "My craft and my artistry... they all seem unnatural to me. They all lack... life."


    "Your Highness, your artistic skills are one of the finest, matching the skills of those tenured ones."


    "Yes, I can paint, sculpt, write a poem, sing, and dance but all of my artworks seemed dull and lifeless because they are all roots of other art forms. I could only paint a mountain because I have seen a painting of a mountain. I am a mediocre artist who lacks originality!"


    Jin Ri smirked. "Are you saying that you want to see a real mountain?"


    "Yes, I do. But, I could not. Ever since I was born, I was chained into this palace; the only thing that my eyes have laid were my family, the court ladies, the guards, the hwarangs, and the grandeur of this huge walled place. People have caged me as their savior, a sacred person who needs to be taken care of, but I have never even seen our people. My eyes and my soul are craving for something new."


    Jin Ri nodded, sympathizing the Crown Prince''s sentiments. "I may not have experienced all the things that you have said, but trust me, I know how it feels. My father was also too protective to me. Maybe this our destiny, our curse: freedom would always be the best luxury we could only dream of, especially in your case since you are the kingdom''s savior according to our people."


    The Crown Prince''s mind was suddenly tickled with an extreme sense of curiosity. "What is it like to go outside? How do our people live? What do their houses look like in real life? I have seen some illustrations in books but I do wish to see a real one."


    "I want to experience something new. I want to feel what they feel too. I want to feel their love, their pain, and their kindness. In that way, I could only prove to myself that I deserve the title of being their savior."


    He continued, "This is very difficult for me. My father wants me to become the leader of the Hwarangs, to be a true prince in the making, protecting the people, but he does not even want me to have even the slightest glimpse of our people. I feel different. Politics is definitely not for me. I can help people in my own ways. I just wish they could understand that."


    While holding hands, Jin Ri stood and she pulled Sae Joo, making the Crown Prince stand up too from his seat. The young lady glued her eyes into the Prince. "Do you really wish to see what it is like outside?"


    Sae Joo smiled and nodded.


    Jin Ri stepped forward closer. She held his arms and hugged him. Her arms wrapped passionately into the Crown Prince''s body, and her fingers danced into the young man''s onyx-black hair.


    "Would you really do that?" Sae Joo asked.


    Before Jin Ri could even say a word, she looked straight into the garden, where the Prime Minister stood from afar, smiling at her. The young lady gave her father a short nod, and then she said, "Yes, I would help you. I would gladly help you.


    __________


    NOTES:


    Wangja-nim (?? ?) - Korean honorific term for, "Prince"


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 19 ?

    Later that afternoon, Jae Joong went to his wife''s altar, inside the main shrine. He brought a bouquet of fresh white magnolia flowers, which were the former queen''s favorite. When he reached the altar, he placed the flowers on the side, and he knelt down on the marble floor. He placed his palms together as he uttered his prayers. "My dear, please take care of us, especially our son, Sae Joo. I know you watch us there from the Heavens. Please help our son become a great ruler and follower. If only you and Sae Yoo were alive, if only we were a normal family..."


    When he was about to continue his prayer, he heard footsteps going to his direction. Based on the heaviness of the steps, he recognized it right away. It was Jung Ho, who stood beside him. The Prime Minister crouched and placed also a bouquet of flowers on the side. When he stood, Jae Joong asked him a question, "What are you doing here?"


    "Is it a sin to visit our former queen?"


    "No. I was just asking a question. Now, you are the one who misunderstands things."


    Jung Ho smiled. "I apologize but I have heard your prayers. I know that you still miss your other son."


    "Yes. I miss my son, my son whom you had killed." Jae Joong lifted a brow.


    "Sire, do you still blame me for your son''s death all these years? It was for the best. Look what has happened in our kingdom. We have survived everything. People believe that Prince Sae Joo is their savior. I think it would be best if you just forget about him. It was Sae Yoo''s fate to save the kingdom."


    "Do not even mention my son''s name. It was easy for you to say that because he was not your son."


    Jung Ho placed his palms together, closed his eyes and prayed. Chil Yook, it has been fifteen years. I am sure that Sae Yoo is also turning fifteen by now. Just enjoy the prince as your son. When I found you, I will kill you right away, and I will take Sae Yoo from you.


    ~~?~~


    In one of the most remote places in the kingdom of Silla, the province of Myeongju, lay the secluded regions of the Taebaek Mountains. It was the northernmost province of the kingdom, near the border to Balhae. Being mountainous, people had structured their houses in a way to adapt to very skin-tingling temperatures and thin blankets of air. Houses were far from each other, and most of them were made up of thick layers of hays on the roofs and solid, sturdy rocks to support the wooden frameworks of the house. Farming was also a bit different. The steep parts of the mountains were crafted majestically into small terraces. Crystal-clear waterfalls from the mountains provided water source to the thirsty soil and crops.


    Living in the region was simply basic compared to the grand and extravagant lives in Seorabeol. Residents were dependent on farming, with the help of their farm animals. Women''s role in society was basically for household making¡ªsewing, cooking, and taking care of the family. Everything was simple. The air was fresh and cold. The trees, the grasses, and the crops were always lively green and abundant. The marketplace was also complete with different products to offer, but not as busy and noisy as in the capital. People could actually live in peace with just nature alone. However, on this day, their peace was put into a test. One major problem of the province was their increasing number of migrants from other provinces. Some migrants were good, while some, who were hiding on the deepest parts of the mountains were barbaric, just like this stout, middle-aged man, who disrupted the peace again on the market after stealing some olives.


    "Thief! Thief! Someone just stole my precious olives!" a woman seller cried.


    People panicked. Some ran away, some closed their stores for a while, while some called some hwarangs for help.


    Apparently, there was this young man who leaped abruptly from the tavern. He dashed down the rocky road as fast as he could to catch the culprit, but surprisingly, the stealer was indeed fast. With a speed like a hunting tiger, people cleared the way on the sides for him to catch the wretched criminal. His sharp eyes hooked on the target as his long arms propelled his body like a speeding torpedo. This will not do. I have to do something else.


    But suddenly, he paused, feet screeching on the ground. Then, he crouched down.


    People whispered on the sides, for they did not understand what he did. Some random women even yelled at him for they thought he was just showing off, and he was letting the man escape. The culprit continued sprinting away; any seconds wasted were vital. The young man removed his right thick, wooden slipper and aimed at the thief''s nape. He stepped one leg forward and leaned backward, his other leg supported his weight. He closed his left eye, as he pulled his right arm to his head for an accurate trajectory. After a deep breath, he pitched the slipper, and it flew into the mid-air like a fire arrow. After a few seconds, the slipper hit the man''s nape, and the stout man lost his balance and tripped on the ground.


    The young man rose and sprinted abruptly to the culprit. He grabbed the thief''s arms and put them at his back. The stout man resisted and writhed. "Hey, let me go! You prick!"


    Then, a loud piercing sound of whistle echoed in the market. It was a group of hwarangs carrying spears. They ran to the culprit, and the young man handed him to the authorities. The hwarangs handcuffed and took him away. The people on the sides were relieved, for the culprit was caught already, and the marketplace would be peaceful again.


    "Ooh, thank Heavens! That stealer was caught. Detain that man!" a random man bawled.


    "Yes! Take him away from our province!" another man butted in.


    The hwarang leader stopped, turned around and walked to the young man.


    "Shun, you should consider our offer. Be a nangdo and help this province to remain peaceful. You are more than qualified to be one." the hwarang leader suggested.


    The young man flipped his head to the left, and his unkempt shoulder-length hair followed. He fixed his ash-gray, threadbare, body-fit robe and his black fitted pants. He bent forward and cleaned his worn-out black boots. When he rose, he just smirked at the hwarang leader and replied, "I appreciate your offer. However, I think I could help this province even without being a nangdo. You know I cannot leave my father, for he is ill." he bowed his head.


    The hwarang leader tapped his shoulder. "What a big waste! I hope your father gets well the soonest. He has been a very excellent blacksmith in our community. I am still hoping that you change your mind someday. You even got the looks!" the hwarang leader laughed.


    Shun''s cheek turned red in awkwardness. His sharp, almond eyes twinkled upon hearing the words. His heart-shaped red lips curved into a smile, and his cheekbones went high as a mountain as his smile reached his ears. "You flatter me, but thank you."


    The hwarang leader and his troops left, and Shun walked on his separate ways. Walking down the marketplace, he saw the sellers re-opened their stores, and people went back to their normal phasing once again. Because of what he did, some people scanned his tall, lean body and his broad shoulders. Some young girls gathered on the sides while giggling. They praised his perfectly carved small nose, his diamond-shaped face, his divinely arched thick eyebrows, and his milky-white skin. While some people admired his good physical appearance, some older women on the sides whispered with each other, hiding their disparaging sneers.


    "Look at his skin. It is pure as a milk, compared to his father, who looked like a poor servant."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Do you know that Muhyuk, the blacksmith is not his real father? Maybe he just found him from somewhere. I have also heard that Muhyuk is not his real name either. Ooh! Their family is full of secrets."


    Shun ignored the women and continued walking. He wanted to plug his ears eagerly for him not to hear those derogatory words. His steps became heavier and rapid. His lips trembled and his nails dug deep into his palms. He wanted to hurt them, not for insulting his identity but for insulting his father. He just breathed deeply and closed his eyes to console himself.


    After an hour of walking, he reached a small hill, near their community in the mountains, where a lot of children patiently waited under the shades of a big tree. One of the children saw him and shouted. "Everyone, Shun-hyungnim is here!"


    All the children cheered. They ran to him and hugged him tightly. Shun''s heavy heart lightened in an instant, and he temporarily forgot all the hurtful words that he had heard.


    "All right, children. I have presents for you, but first, you need to prove to me that you have memorized the Silla characters that I have taught you yesterday." Shun smiled.


    The children raced to their bags, and they picked their scrolls with their own writings on it. Their energy was high as the sky peaks, and the smiles on their faces permanently stayed.


    "All right. Everyone sit down, and I will check your works."


    The enthusiastic children sat down on the grasses, and they arranged themselves. Shun inspected their paper scrolls one by one. He examined all ten children''s work, and all of them did great on their Silla alphabet studies. As a result, he gave all of them good food, and the children went back to their homes with leaping hearts and warm smiles. It also made Shun''s heart flutter with joy. He had treated those children like his real brothers and sisters for he had lived as an only child for almost fifteen years. The smiles on the children''s face and their learning experience were more than enough for him to home everyday recharged from busy days.


    When all the children left, he went down from the hill and started walking home, up to the mountains¡ªa small community. It took him almost half an hour to finally arrive in their small house. Just like what other houses, it was a small house made up of rocks and strong forest woods. Outside, there was a small open chamber with coals, furnaces, and pre-made swords, knives, and daggers. The furnace was usually burning every afternoon because that was the time his father usually worked. He noticed that the furnace ran out of fire and coal. It made his heart skipped a bit, thinking that his father might not be in a good condition. He went up to the small porch, slid the door and entered the house.


    Looking at the right side, he observed that the fireplace has no fire. "Father! I am here. I have delivered those daggers to the marketplace. Forgive me for I stopped by a tavern to buy food for the children. Father? Father?" he called.


    No one answered. He walked to the room on the left and entered his father''s room, but he saw no one, just his father''s clothes scattered on the floor. He started to feel really nervous. "Father! Father!" he called, but no one still answered. He went to the kitchen at the back but he just saw a plate of kimbap feasted by flies on their old table. His breathing became fast and cumbersome for he could not find his father. "Father?"


    An idea suddenly popped into his mind. He went out to their backyard, where there was a separate small room leading to an underground storage. To his horror, he saw his father lying on the ground in front of the storage door, unconscious and sweating profusely. He also saw that the door to the storage room was open for the first time.


    "Father! Father!" Shun panicked. He carried his father to his back and brought him to his room. He prepared his bedding and a pillow roll. He assisted his father to lie down properly. After that, he dashed to their nearest neighbor, who lived a few meters downhill, who was a doctor. He knocked hard on the door, hoping someone was inside. "Doctor Yang! Doctor Yang! Are you there? Please help my father!"


    Fortunately, someone opened the door, and it was a middle-aged man, wearing a blue robe and a cylindrical hat. "Shun, what is wrong? Why are you sweating?"


    "Doctor Yang, please help my father. He is unconscious right now. Please, I am begging you!"


    "All right. I will just get my things." After a few minutes, the doctor came out and went with Shun to their house. He pointed his father, who was lying in his room. The doctor sat on the floor, inspected his pulse and surveyed his pupils. He also opened the father''s robe, and he pressed lightly his chest, down to his tummy.


    The doctor shook his head, breathed heavily before he spoke. "Your father has a serious heart ailment. He also has enlarged liver. I am going to apply acupuncture on his wrist and foot. In that way, his chi will flow, and his body will have the energy to recuperate.


    The doctor picked a needle case from his sleeves. He opened it and picked one long acupuncture needle. He pricked the needle to the father''s wrist. Then, he picked another one and pricked a foot. After a few minutes, he pulled the needles and placed them back on his needle case.


    "There. After a few hours, he will wake up. But, you still need to buy some medicines. I am afraid that our hospital here cannot accommodate him because they have limited supplies of medicine. I would suggest something to you."


    "What is it, Doctor?" Shun asked, his eyes started to get puffy.


    "Go to Seorabeol and buy these medicines that I will list for you."


    "Seorabeol?" Shun''s eyebrows met. "Do you mean the capital? That would take me around two days. Would my father be fine for a week then?"


    "Yes. Trust me. There are some medicines available here that could alleviate his pain but those are not enough. I will list the medicines that are really vital for him. One more thing, make sure that someone would take care of him for five days."


    Shun nodded. "I have a friend. I will just talk to him. Are there anything else, doctor?"


    "That is all. Here, these are the medicines that you need to buy." the doctor handed him a piece of paper with the list of all herbal medicines needed. Shun placed it in his pocket and gave the doctor some gold coins, but the middle-aged man refused.


    "Just use that money for your father. He has been a good friend to me. Just keep it, Shun."


    Shun smiled as a pearl of tear dripped down his face. "My gratitude, doctor." he knelt down and repeatedly praised him. The doctor told him to stand and ordered him to boil licorice leaves for his father.


    "Make sure he would drink a cup of those when he wakes up. Do not worry that much, Shun. You can do it!"


    When the doctor left, Shun boiled some herbs that the doctor advised. While waiting, he went to the backyard and stood at the front of the open underground storage room entrance.


    "This room has never been opened ever since. Why was he lying here? Did he get something from the storage? What is it?"


    Shun''s curiosity was killing him. Two opposing forces inside him debated whether he should go inside or not. Eventually, he decided to go inside, thinking that he would just scan the mystery room. As he went down the stairs, he noticed the span of time that the storage room had witnessed. Spider webs clung on the walls and ceilings, specks of dust lingered in the air, which made him sneeze repeatedly. As he descended fully, he was surprised that there were actually lamps on the corners, which lit the entire room. He saw spiders and cockroaches crawling on the walls and ceilings, worms and maggots slithering on the corners. Colonies of molds and mushroom had sprouted on the wooden pillars. Rotten odors of dead animals and manure he could not find tortured his nose. He ignored all of those because his spirit of interest was even more powerful. He looked around and saw a lot of old things covered with dust. They were actually organized depending on type: rusted swords pile up together as well as old robes, old jars with cracks, and furniture feasted by termites. However, one caught his attention: a chest in one corner. With a spark of whispering eagerness, he opened the chest. Surprisingly, there was no lock, and he opened it easily. He examined its contents and saw a pile of daggers.


    "Pfft, why would father put all these daggers in this chest?"


    As he looked further, he recognized a red cloth sticking out at the left side. He removed the daggers one by one, revealing that the cloth was actually part of a headband. He pulled the headband from the chest and appraised it. "Wow! I never knew that father has this kind of thing. The color is very vibrant."


    He surveyed the headband, and he noticed a bronze-coated dragon insignia in the middle. He admired the durability of the seal because the colors were still in tack, and it did not corrode over the years. He placed the headband on the floor and continued ransacking the chest. On the bottom part it, he found a blue silk cloth. He pulled it gently and shook off the dust, making him sneeze again. "Now, this looks like a baby cloth. I wonder if this was mine." He flipped the silk cloth, and he noticed a written embroidery on the foot side of it. "Hmm, wait. There is something written on it. I guess it was a name."


    Shun stood and walked near one of the lamps for him to clearly see the name written on it. "There. I can finally read it. Hmm, S-sa-sae..."


    "Shun! Where are you?" a hoarse, cracky voice called.


    "Father? Goodness! He is awake!"


    Shun heard louder footsteps, approaching him. He turned his head, and he gasped upon seeing a person''s silhouette going down.


    __________


    NOTES:


    Myeongju (??) - a province in Unified Silla, located in Modern day Gangwon Province, South Korea.


    Kimbap (??) - a Korean dish made from cooked rice and other ingredients, which are rolled in a dried seaweed.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 20 ?

    Shun hurried to the chest and placed back the silk cloth and the daggers back into it. As the silhouette of the man came closer, he closed the dusty box slowly. However, he suddenly realized that the headband was left on the floor.


    "Shun?" the voice even became louder and closer to him.


    Just like a reflex, he instantaneously grabbed the headband and quickly placed it on his pocket. He stood and walked towards the stairs, welcoming his father who was tottering and still sweating.


    "Shun! There you are. I was looking for you. What are you doing there?" his father said, chasing his breath.


    The teenage boy darted his eyes sideways. He suddenly thought of a way to diverge the topic. He grabbed his father''s shoulder and back, guiding him upstairs. "Aigoo,Appa!I should be the one asking that question to you. What are you doing here? You should be lying in your bed. Come. I have prepared some medicine for you."


    Surprisingly, like a tame dog, his father followed. They went up to his father''s room and helped his father to lie in bed. Shun went to their kitchen and poured the licorice extracts in a wooden cup. He blew the hot tonic and assisted his father in drinking it. After finishing the drink, his father rose and sat up; he had somehow returned to his senses.


    "Now tell me... What were you doing in that storage room? What did you see? Did I not tell you before not to go there?"


    Shun bowed his head down and sighed. "All right, father. You got me. I apologize. It was open so I could not hold my curiosity. I just saw your old things."


    His father leaned forward and held his arm slowly. "What things?"


    "Err, just rusty swords, worn-out clothes, and some ceramics with cracks."


    The old man frowned as his eyes narrowed. "Are those all?"


    "Yes, father." the boy lied, he looked straight into his father''s eyes without even blinking. He hugged his father, which made the sick man surprised.


    "Please forgive me, father."


    The man caressed his son''s hair. "All right. But please do not do it again."Thank Heavens, he did not see my headband and his blue baby cloth.


    "I promise! I will not do it again."Forgive me father, for I have lied. I would never get tired of asking for your forgiveness for I will continue to lie for your recovery.


    Letting go, the teenage boy smiled as he planned on changing the topic. "Father, I have something to tell you. This is important."


    "What is it, son?"


    "I have talked to Doctor Yang about your condition. Your heart problem is getting worse. You need to be medicated but the hospitals here do not have the supplies of your medicine. So he suggested that I should goCheongju-mokto buy some medicines for you."


    His father''s face became more pale, exhibiting worry and fear. "Cheongju-mok? It would take you a day or two to be there... No! I will not allow it!"


    Shun grabbed the old man''s hands and gazed at his father''s sunken eyes. "Father, I am doing this for you. I want you to recover. I hate to see you suffer. I resent the thought of losing you. Please, let me help you. You have done so much to raise me alone for the past fifteen years. Now is the right time to do my part."


    The father smiled. "Even if it takes a thousand of years, I will never get tired of you. That is what parents are." He sucked his lips and held his son''s right face. "Fine. I will let you go. But promise me that you will take care of yourself. Never start a fight, but never forget to defend yourself when in trouble. Remember those techniques that I have taught you. You are turning fifteen in a few days. I want to have a small celebration with you."


    Shun was surprised to remember his upcoming birthday. He scratched his head and snapped his fingers. "Oh, right. My birthday is in a few days. Your recovery would be the best birthday gift ever!"


    "Fine. I will be back before my birthday. By the way, I will just call Deok Cheol to take care of you while I am gone. Please rest, Father. I will be back." Shun gleamed, helping his father to lie down again to his bed.


    When he stood, he went out and ran to his friend''s house, a few meters away, uphill. He called out from the outside. "Deok Cheol! Are you inside? Deok Cheol!" The door slid open and a teenage portly boy with worn-out robe ran to him.


    "Yah! You idiot! How are you?" He embraced the lean boy and rubbed his head, messing his hair.


    "I am doing great, you stupid! I truly regret not hanging around. You know my father''s condition this past week. His sickness has worsened, which points me to my main concern."


    "Hey hey! Do not give me that look. I become nervous when you do that." Deok Cheol said, pointing at Shun''s long face.


    "I have a favor to ask. I will be going to Seorabeol to buy some medicines for him because that was what Doctor Yang has suggested. It would take me two to three days to go there, and then back. Approximately, it would take me around a week. Could you please move to our house for the meantime and take care of my father?" Shun clasped his palms together and pouted his lips.


    Deok Cheol grabbed his friend''s arm as his face moved closer to Shun''s ear. He looked sideways, checking no one is around before he whispered. "Seorabeol? I thought you have told me before that when you mentioned it to your father, he got strangely angry to you. It seems like he does not want you to go to the capital!"


    "That is why I need your help. I said that I will go to Cheongju-mok instead. At first, he did not want me to go, but then, I managed to convince him."


    "You are lucky to have a very protective father. Look at me, my parents are always on a trip for trading. I am also left alone in this house..."


    Shun bit his lips and pasted his somber eyes to the plump boy.


    "Arghh! Fine! Fine! Muhyuk-seonsaengnimhas been a good mentor to me in terms of crafting knives. Anyway, we are talking about his health here."


    "I really owe this one. I am very lucky to have you as my friend."


    "I will just get my things and let us go."


    ~~?~~


    While Shun was extremely worried on how to help his ill, overprotective father, Sae Joo, on the other note, worried on how to converse with his imposing father, while reading some books on the royal library. He actually had a little fight with himself, if he would talk to his father, ask permission to go out of the palace, or proceed with Jin Ri''s plan which was to escape. The girl''s strategy flashed on his mind, remembering every word she had mentioned.


    ~~?~~


    "I could help you get out of the palace."


    "How?"


    "We will escape. It is going to be a bit risky but the chances of you seeing a real scenery would be close to absolute, instead of asking permission from your father."


    Sae Joo turned back, pinching his right palm as he walked around the gazebo. "This is dangerous, Jin Ri. I am afraid. What if I get caught?"


    The young lady tapped his shoulder, and the Crown Prince turned around, lips quivering. "Your Highness, do you really want to do this? Do you wish to see your dream in reality? Anyways, I am just giving you options. Whatever your decision would be, you just need to man up and own it."


    ~~?~~


    The Crown Prince closed his eyes and shook his head. "No! No!" He clutched his head with his hands as he banged it on the table.


    "What am I supposed to do? This is killing me! Should I ask my father or should I follow Jin Ri''s suggestion?"


    After a few minutes, a guard outside announced the King''s presence. Upon hearing the announcement, Sae Joo immediately sat up and fixed his hair. He lost his balance because of panic, and he almost fell from the chair but he had a grip on the table before he could fall. When the King slid the door, with a perfect timing, he managed to grab a book and pretended reading.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    As he saw his father''s figure on the gaps between the dividers, his voice became louder like chanting every single word he read. "A wounded king is just as equal as thousands of wounded people under his name."


    He pouted his lips and looked at the ceiling. "Hmm, I wonder what this statement means." As he was about to move to the next random page, he did not notice that his father had already stood in front of him with arms crossed and eyes filled with dissatisfaction.


    "Sae Joo. I know that you are not truly reading that book."


    The young prince gasped, pretending to be shocked to see his father. He stood and bowed to the King. "Your Majesty, I did not notice that you came."


    "How could that be? The voice of the guard was loud enough to be heard to the next room. Stop making your excuses and let us talk."


    The King sat, opposite his son. Sae Joo folded the book and bowed his head, avoiding the King''s disappointed eyes.


    "What is happening to you? You came to the council meeting with patches of paints on your face and clothes. Is that a proper way a prince should act? Sometimes, I really do not know what is running in your head."


    Sae Joo leveled a gaze slowly to his father, lifting his head. "I do not wish to become the prince you want me to be." he tilted his head to the right, keeping his eyes away from the King.


    Jae Joong frowned. "Look at me! What do you mean? So, what kind of prince do you want to become?"


    This time Sae Joo decided to meet his father''s eyes. He wanted to express of all of his burden and agony from the inside. "I am suffocated with all the things you expect me to do, you expect me to become. I want to be a Crown Prince in my own noble way."


    He continued before Jae Joong could talk. "I do not intend to involve myself in the world of politics. I want to help people in my own ways, but how could I do that if you do not even allow me to do one single step out of the eight palace gates? I feel like a prisoner, Father. This is not right. I am a human too."


    The King''s sunken eyes re-sailed and stroke a cold gaze to the Crown Prince. "What? Where did you get the guts to say that? You have only lived for around fifteen years. You still know nothing about suffocation! This is our fate, son whether you like it or not. Politics runs in our blood. It will remain to cling into you as long as you live."


    "But father, that is not my desired way to help the people."


    "That is the only way. We follow laws and customs, Sae Joo. It is the foundation of our nation. If the next king cannot follow the rules, how would you expect the people to follow you? You are the next leader of Silla. You have to take care of your pride and your virtue. I have trust in you, son. You have a pure heart. All you need is proper guidance." Jae Joong smiled.


    Sae Joo could not utter a word, thinking about what his father said. Politics was still a vague concept for him. He thought that it was the one which chained him to do what he was supposed to do. He treated it as a despicable entity, trying to consume his whole, genuine personality to change it into what people wanted to see.


    Trying to change the subject, he asked his father, "If you are training me to become a new ruler, why are you locking me in this palace? Why are you not allowing me to go out and see the other parts of the kingdom?"


    "It is for your safety, son. I want to protect you. Everyone wants to protect you. You are a precious gem in this nation. When you are ready, I will let see the entire kingdom. That is when the prediction regarding your fate as ruler was revealed by the Head Priestess. I have trust in your fate."


    "Do you mean on my fifteenth birthday?" the Crown Prince gleamed.


    "Yes, my son."


    The Prince squealed inside in too much joy. Finally, the long wait would be over in a few days. The moment of seeing the outside world would be a heartbeat away on the day of his birthday. His heart leaped in joy and excitement. His thirst on seeing new things would finally be quenched.


    "Sae Joo, what is this book that you are reading?" Jae Joong curiously picked the folded book.


    "Oh. It was just a random book. Ah! Father, I read a quote in here saying, "A wounded king is just as equal as thousands of wounded people under his name". What does that mean?" Sae Joo asked, knitting his eyebrows.


    The King held his hands and beamed. "So you are curious? Well, let us just say that your body is the entire kingdom, and your head, with the brain, is the king. If your finger is wounded, can you still go on and work?"


    The Crown Prince chortled. "Yes. It is just a finger."


    Clearing his throat, Jae Joong''s eyes squinched. "Right. But, how about if it is an arm or a foot? Can you still continue?"


    "Uh, it depends. Arms and feet are larger than a finger."


    "Yes, correct. Now, what if your head is injured and your brain is damaged? Do you think you could still move and probably go on?"


    Sae Joo was not able to respond for seconds, staring in a blank space, eyes sharpened. "Hmm, based on what I have read on some basic medical books. The brain is the one that controls the whole body. So, depending on the damage, I may be paralyzed or worse, dead."


    The King applauded his son for showing quick thinking and pieces of information to support his claim. "Listen to me attentively. Just like the head, the King is the one who leads the entire kingdom or the body. From the smallest people, like your fingers, up to the noblest Jingols, like your heart, it is the head that controls them all. The head decides whether you should move your hands or not. The head has the power to order or control all the body parts, however, it is also the head''s responsibility to take care of and nurture all of them. If the brain has only one minor injury, a lot of your body parts would be severely affected. That is why the head carries both responsibilities to take care of itself and also all of the body parts. Just like Silla, a king needs to protect himself and all people under his kingdom. If a king has been wounded or weakened, a lot of people would be affected, and it will open even the smallest possibility for a kingdom to crumble."


    Listening to father''s words of wisdom, Sae Joo was left astounded. He admired the King''s wit, and somehow, it opened a small door of inspiration and understanding on why his father was too overprotective towards him.


    "I think everything is making sense now. Thank you very much, Father."


    The King stood and sat beside his son. "I am glad that you finally understand it now. You are my only son, my heir. I will do anything for you. Remember that, Sae Joo."


    The Crown Prince nodded. "I will, Father."


    ~~?~~


    As planned, on that night, the Prime Minister gathered all the council members for an informal council assemblage. All the members went to the Prime Minister''s balcony. The ladies-in-waiting served the hottest teas. After a few minutes, one of the ladies announced their arrival. "The Prime Minister and Lord Jung Min have arrived."


    The doors had opened, and the council members stood and bowed their heads. Jung Ho greeted them all with a warm smile, "Daedungs, I am so delighted that you are complete tonight." he threw a glance to Dae Wong and Yoo Min.


    "Please sit."


    All the council members sat at the long table, then the Prime Minister followed. "As you all know, the King has mentioned about Prince Sae Joo''s upcoming birthday celebration and his investiture as the Hwarang Leader. However, based on our law, that could only happen if, by his fifteenth birthday, the Head Priestess would foresee his future as a good leader. If not, then, and only then, the next highest Jingol would be considered as the hwarang leader."


    "What is your point, Your Excellency?" Dae Wong asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Jung Ho turned his head slowly to Dae Wong as he smiled. "What I am saying is, if the prediction turned out to be not good, I, as the next highest Jingol would still be the Hwarang Leader."


    Yoo Min raised his hand, and Jung Ho let him speak. "So, you are saying that if the prediction turned out to be positive, Prince Sae Joo would be the hwarang leader. But, the Crown Prince has already expressed his non-interest in the position. He is more inclined in the field of arts. We also heard that you have suggested Lord Jung Min be the assistant leader of the hwarangs. Why do you not just be the assistant since you are the highest Jingol?"


    The Prime Minister tittered, "Well, we have to respect the Prince''s decision and still follow the law. He is such a peculiar one! I have decided to give Lord Jung Min a chance. Besides, he will just act as an assistant, not therealleader, so the highest Jingol is not required since Prince Sae Joo will still be the real leader. What do you say, Lord Jung Min?"


    Jung Min raised his head and slowly ran his sight to all the council members. He cleared his throat before speaking. "I would gladly accept the position of being the ghost leader if all of you agreed." he bowed his head, but deep under the table, his fists clenched in fury.


    Jung Ho gave him a sideward stare before facing the entire council. "I think we have already cleared some issues in here. So, what do you say? Do you all agree with this plan? For Lord Jung Min to become the assistant leader of the hwarangs?


    A middle-aged council member raised his hand and asked, "Could you please orient us the duties of an assistant leader?"


    "Well, for this case, he is the one to oversee hwarang training, future competitions, and recruitment. He is also the one who shall make sure that all hwarangs are doing their tasks. Hmm, basically, pretty much everything. The Prince observes; Lord Jung Min acts. But the thing is..." he raised a brow and glanced shortly to his son. "He does not get the credit because we have the real hwarang leader."


    Jung Min''s lips sketched into a thin line as he tried to drink his tea. With trembling fingers, the cup shook as well, and the tea almost spilled from his mouth. The council members ran awkward glances with each other but Jung Ho broke the silence. "I think this is the best option for the nation since the Prince is not ready yet. Let us wait for him to become mature and behave like a real Seonggol until he could finally be a real hwarang leader. So, do I expect your full support on this?"


    The council members talked to each other and finally decided to support the plan while Dae Wong and Yoo Min just sat quietly.


    "What about you, Ministers Yoo Min and Dae Wong?"


    "This... this is not a bad plan. We will think about it, but most probably, we would agree with this." Dae Wong assured.


    Jung Ho grinned. "Good. Now, let us eat."


    ~~?~~


    After the meeting and the dinner, the council members left the balcony, except Jung Min. He remained seated, quiet, his state of mind probably traveling in the lost space of nothingness.


    "Jung Min, get your act straight. If we are successful, I could even give you more than the hwarang leader position."


    Jung Min turned his head as his eyes narrowed in doubt. "What do you mean?"


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Jin Ri entered. She walked to the table and bowed her head. "Father, if you are not busy, I need you to come with me."


    "Have you talked to them already?" Jung Ho embarked a half-smile and asked.


    The young lady lifted her brow, "Yes, father. They are just waiting for you. Our plan would soon come to life."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Aigoo(???) - Korean expression meaning, "Geez"


    Appa(??) - Korean casual term for, "Father"


    Cheongju-mok(??-?) - a province in Unified Silla, located in Modern day North Chungcheong Province, South Korea.


    Seonsaengnim(???) - a Korean honorific term for, "Teacher"


    Daedung(??) - Silla''s way to address council members.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 21 ?

    Jung Min stood and asked, curious about his sister''s unexpected entrance. "Jin Ri, what is this?"


    The young lady crossed her arms and sneered at her older brother. "Orabeoni, you have nothing to do with this. I will do my job, and I guess you should do yours," she smirked before turning around, clinging to her father''s arms.


    "What an arrogant girl!"


    Jung Ho chided, "Stop it! I told you already before. Yourdongsaengis doing her task properly. You are ten years older; you should be the one who is helping me more. Tsk tsk! Just go back to your room. We will just go out of the palace for a while."


    The indignant son scoffed. "Fine."


    Before they could leave, Jin Ri turned her head left and threw a sideward glare to her brother. She looked back to her father and asked him to get out of the room. "Shall we go, Father?"


    "Yes, let us go."


    The two left without saying any formal goodbye. For years, Jung Min had already known that Jin Ri always had a special place in their father''s heart. Somehow, he actually had accepted the bitter fact, for he promised himself not to beg for Jung Ho''s attention years ago. He actually did not care if Jin Ri would get all of the Prime Minister''s favor. It was his ego that was always punctured, which made him hate his sister more and more.


    You will see. One day, you will need my help. When that day comes, I will walk away and laugh as I see you all suffer.


    ~~?~~


    The Prime Minister''s palanquin journeyed outside the palace, with some hwarang escorts holding torches, enlightening the eerie-black path of the deciduous, pine tree forest. An hour had passed, and the carriage stopped beside a dry, rocky stream.


    "We are here, Father. Shall we get off?"


    Jung Ho smiled, and they went down the palanquin. They walked down the dark, stony trail and were welcomed by four men wearing black robes and pants¡ªfaces covered. Behind them was a small wooden palanquin guarded with men in black as well.


    The Prime Minister asked, "Where is your master?"


    Before the man could answer, a tall, robust man with the same clothes as his guards came out from the small palanquin. The four guards cleared the way as he walked to the Prime Minister and dipped his head in a low bow. "Prime Minister Jung Ho, it has been quite a while. Fifteen years was not even shown in your face."


    Jung Ho smiled, "Well, I would take that as a compliment. Yes. It has been fifteen since you have failed in that one mission that I had ordered."


    "It was a humble mistake, Prime Minister. As the leader of this rebel group, I apologize for my men''s incompetence way back then. However, I assure you that it will not happen again."


    Jin Ri stepped forward and asked, "Father, what is that task that you have given to them fifteen years ago?"


    "Hmm, just a tiny little thing. You do not need to know it, my darling. Do you not agree?"


    The young lady just bowed her head and stepped back. "Yes, Father. I apologize."


    With an awkward stare, the bandit leader cleared his throat and interfered. "Your Excellency, what is it this time? I must say that your daughter was really smart and keen for she had found a way to talk to us."


    "What do you expect? She has my blood after all. Anyway, if you would be successful, both of us would benefit accordingly. Shall we talk about the details inside my palanquin?"


    Jung Ho ascended his palanquin, and Jin Ri and the bandit leader followed. They talked about the details of the direful plan in the quietest way possible, that even the crickets in the forest would not be able to hear. The talk lasted for about half an hour because the Prime Minister had explained everything. After that, the bandit leader exited, went back to his palanquin, and traveled back to their hideout. The Prime Minister ordered his men to lift the palanquin and go back to the palace.


    As they traveled back, Jin Ri could not hold her disquietude and asked her father about their plan, breaking the silence inside. "Father, why do we need to do this after two days? It does not concern me if they have this... ritual or something! I cannot wait for that long. I cannot stand that Prince anymore! Holding his hand and looking straight at his eyes as if I truly care for him give me creeps!"


    Jung Ho laughed hearing his daughters ranting. "My daughter, patience is one of the most important things that you need to learn. Everything takes time. Besides, I could not risk asking other groups to do this. It will just widen the sphere of knowledge of our secret. I still have trust in them despite what had happened fifteen years ago."


    Jin Ri crossed her arms and pouted her lips. "I have noticed your expression when I asked about it a while ago, so I would not ask about it again. Fine! I will just endure the presence of that Prince for two days... but Father, could you guarantee that the Prince would not get hurt or worse die?"


    "Yes. He should not die... not yet."


    ~~?~~


    Just like life and death, which were two opposite things keeping the balance of the world, Jung Ho and Jin Ri were returning to the palace. At the same time, in a different place, there was someone who was about to leave.


    Shun had prepared all of his things¡ªhis big, brown bag which had food, water, tent, and other important things for emergency. After dinner, one of Doctor Yang''s son dropped by, leaving a black, muscular horse which the doctor had lent to Shun. The teenage boy thanked the doctor''s son and tied the horse on a wooden post. He went back inside the house and oriented his plump friend about all the things his father would need.


    "Deok Cheol, am I clear? Do you understand everything I have said?"


    "Yes! Do not worry! I would take care of Muhyuk-seonsaengnim. How about you? Are you sure you could travel tonight?"


    Shun nudged his friend and smiled. "Worry not! I can handle myself. Besides, the moon is shining so bright in the sky." he walked to his father''s room, slid the door, and took a peek at his sleeping father.


    "Father, please get well." he closed the door and bid him goodbye to Deok Cheol.


    "I shall go. It is going to be a very long trip indeed. Good thing, Doctor Yang gave me this map." he picked an old scroll at his pocket and waved it to his friend, giving him the assurance that he would know where to go.


    "Take care, Shun and be back for your father," said Deok Cheol.


    "Of course, I will." Shun walked to the horse, mounted it and left.


    ~~?~~


    Two days had gone by very slowly for Sae Joo. He lost concentrations on working with his crafts. He was also not in the good mood to write poems or playkayageum.Despite what his father had said in the library, the little spark of curiosity of what was outside the palace still bothered him. Thinking that his father would let him go out of the palace on his birthday, he even became more anxious and impatient. He avoided starting discussions with almost everyone, including his father. But there was one person who could hold his rampaging horses inside.


    As Sae Joo traipsed down the courtyard near the Prime Minister''s pavilion, eyes open but senses closed, he did not realize Jin Ri walking towards him. The young lady got closer and bowed her head to the Crown Prince.


    "Your Highness," greeted Jin Ri.


    The young prince was startled a bit as he blinked a lot of times, shaking his head. "Jin Ri, I did not notice that you are there."


    "I do not mind, Your Highness. How have you been? I am worried about you. You have been acting strange these past days." she moved her face closer to the Prince''s ear and whispered, "Is it still about seeing the world outside?"


    Sae Joo''s eyes enlarged, cocking his head slowly to the young lady. He gulped before giving her a short nod. Jin Ri smiled and stepped backward. "Your Highness, may we please have a short talk at the gazebo?"


    "Yes," he turned around and ordered his retinue to leave him. The group bowed, and the two teenagers left. Strolling down the courtyard, Sae Joo noticed that their way was not going to the gazebo.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He paused. "Wait, where are we going?"


    "To my chamber, Your Highness." Jin Ri grinned.


    "What? Err, all right."


    When the ladies-in-waiting opened the door, Sae Joo''s eyebrows assembled as he saw three huge wooden wine jars at a corner of the pink-lit room.


    "What are you going to do with those wine jars?" asked Sae Joo.


    Jin Ri smirked and held the Prince''s hands. "Your Highness, do you really wish to see what awaits in you outside this palace?"


    "Err, yes, uhh, no. I mean, I do not know!" he spat out and paced down back and forth the room, pinching his palm. "I want to. I really want to... but I am afraid." his head dunked in a bow as he bit his lips.


    Jin Ri rolled her eyes from the back and groaned. "Fine. How about this? I will take you outside, but no painting yet. Just roam around for a couple of moments and then, let us go back. How would that sound?"


    The Prince raised his head. "Are you certain that no one could catch us? But, uh, His Majesty would be very furious once we get caught. It could also bring you into some trouble, Jin Ri."


    The determined lady breathed heavily and flipped his hair, shooting an eagle eye to the Prince. "I would accept the punishment just in case."


    Sae Joo commended his cousin''s dauntlessness¡ªa thing he could only achieve after a thousand cycles of eternal lives. All his life, he was respectfully afraid of his father; even the slightest scoldings made him worried deep inside his frail soul. However, as he grew up, opening his eyes into the reality of his world, questions started flooding in. He had thought that maybe it was the appropriate time to answer those.


    His face burnt as his hands quivered. He realized that Jin Ri had a point. A few moments of exposure into the world outside would not hurt him; and besides, he firmly had trust in his cousin. Waiting for his birthday felt like a century for him.


    "Fine! Now, what do I do?"


    "First, wear this one." Jin Ri handed a set of clothes consisting of grey worn-out robes, torn-out pants, and a pair of straw shoes. "People should never recognize you as their savior prince."


    Sae Joo held the clothes and requested the young lady to turn around for a while so he could change. After a few moments, the Prince told his cousin to turn back around.


    He stretched his arms sideways. "How do I look?"


    "Hmm, I am still not convinced that you looked like a commoner." Jin Ri frowned. She walked closer and placed her hands on the Prince''s small crown, unpinning it. "You should remove this as well."


    "Are there any more accessories inside you, Your Highness?" asked Jin Ri.


    The Crown Prince picked something from his chest, a golden eagle figurine with red threads as it''s tail. "This one. I could still bring this, could I not?"


    Jin Ri''s eyes narrowed, observing the jewelry. "Oh, the symbol of the Crown Prince... Err, I suggest you leave that one here."


    Sae Joo clutched the material tighter and placed it back inside his chest pocket, disagreeing with the lady''s suggestion, "No. My father told me not to give this to anyone. Please do not misunderstand. Think not that I do not trust you."


    The young lady smiled as she walked to her small closet beside her pink-colored bed. She brought out her makeup kit and applied some necessary modifications in the Prince''s face and skin, for him to be more believable as a mere commoner.


    "There! I applied some patches of black powder on your face to make it more like coal leftovers." she chortled.


    "Do I look like a commoner already?"


    "Hmm, I guess so. With your worn-out clothes, simple top knot, straw shoes, and patches of black powder on your face¡ªyou are good to go!"


    Jin Ri continued, "Now, would you please get inside one of those wine jars, Your Highness? I will just call some hwarangs to carry those."


    "All right." Even with few grains of hesitation, the Prince nodded and slowly got inside, tucking himself in the wine jar. Jin Ri brought the cover with holes on top and looked down inside, saying her final advice before they leave the chamber. "Just endure for a while, Your Highness." Sae Joo grimaced and stuck his thumb, signaling the lady to close the jar.


    ~~?~~


    There it was. Dark.


    Jin Ri opened the door quickly, ordering her attendants to call the assigned hwarangs she had told them yesterday. After a few minutes, the hwarangs came, and they carried the jars in threes. "Bring those jars in the carts beside my father''s palanquin. Guard those with your life!"


    "Yes, milady!" the hwarangs answered in unison.


    When the men exited, she gathered all of her attendants inside for a short briefing. "I will make this quick: You did not see the Prince inside my chamber. Do you understand?" The ladies bowed down their head and answered softly, "Yes, milady."


    "Good! Go back to your positions."


    Jin Ri went outside her pavilion and ascended inside her father''s palanquin, which had been waiting for half an hour. Beside the palanquin were three carts, carrying the three big wine jars. The palanquin started to move, traveling outside the palace. The guards let them out, considering it was a special wine delivery to the Prime Minister''s friend. They delivered the two jars of wine in two noblemen''s houses just around the noble villages. After doing that successfully, they traveled to the outskirts of Seorabeol to deliver the last jar. When they arrived, Jin Ri opened the window, signaling the men to drop the palanquin. The carriage stopped at a huge, walled compound house.


    Jin Ri came down and announced, "That last piece of jar was the most precious among all of those three. Carry it now."


    When the men carried the jar, they noticed that it was oddly heavy. "My lady, we need more than three people to carry this." a guard said.


    "Go! Just bring it here."


    The men carried the jar and dropped it slowly in front of the gate of the house. Jin Ri called, "Lord Nori, your wine is here!" A few minutes had passed yet no one answered. The young lady turned around and ordered her men to go back in the palace.


    "I will stay here for a while. I need to talk to Lord Nori. Go back to the palace because Lord Nori''s men will take me back." she smirked. The escorts bowed and started moving away. When completely assured that any line of sight of the guards would not be able to see them, she quickly opened the jar lid. She was shocked to see the Prince semi-unconscious, sweating and chasing his breath.


    "Your Highness! Please forgive me. I was not able to check your condition while on trip."


    The groggy prince raised a thumb and forced a smile on his wet lips. "I understand." he chortled but his head was swinging. Jin Ri gathered her strength and grabbed his arms, helping him out of the tight jar.


    When the Princegot out, he lay on the ground and breathed heavily, laughing. The country air must had gotten him a bit ecstatic. Jin Ri helped him stand up as Sae Joo enjoyed the structure of the noble man''s houses, the live colors of the trees, and the sound of the birds which he had heard for the first time.


    "Your Highness, come! I will take you somewhere. Shall we?"


    Sae Joo gleamed and nodded, "Hmm, yes. Let us go!" Jin Ri pulled her cousin as they ran to a rocky track to their right. They ran to the forest and stopped beside a flowing stream where a blue mountain smiled in front of them.


    "Wow! Is that...." Sae Joo''s eyes sparkled.


    "Yes, Your Highness, a part of theDongdaemountains."


    The Prince''s eyes transfixed to the pure colors of the mountain. "I cannot believe that I am seeing this now. Am I dreaming?"


    "No, you are not. It is all real." Jin Ri cast a sideward glance and smiled.


    Sae Joo smiled as he recited his own poem about how he felt.


    "My curious heart flows with the lonesome stream


    I cannot believe my soul, it has been


    Pigments of the sun, mountains, and the trees


    Best present for I am turning fifteen"


    "As expected, your poetry skills are truly amazing... Uhh, Your Highness, I think I have to pee. I will just go there behind a tree and do my business." she closed her eyes and cackled.


    "Oh sure, go."


    Jin Ri turned around and walked to a big tree, looking around. She saw peeking heads of the men in black, lurking in the grasses, bushes and beside the trees. Her eyebrows knitted as she nodded to them, giving a go signal.


    Then, Sae Joo heard a loud scream. He was alerted as he turned around. His breath stuck on his voice box as he saw Jin Ri being held hostage by one of the men. After a few seconds, the other men, holding long, wooden sticks came out from their hiding places and ran into them, encircling them.


    "Stop! Do not make a single move" Jin Ri warned Sae Joo.


    "Move back!" the man ordered, tightening his grasp on the young lady.


    The young prince''s face turned ghostly pale as he stepped backward, near the edge of the stream. Blood from his face drained down back to his pounding heart. He cocked his head sideways as he bit his vibrating lips and swallowed before asking. "W-wh-what do... you need? Please... let her go."


    A man from behind grabbed Sae Joo in the neck as choked him with a wooden stick. "Quiet!"


    "Please let him go! He is just my servant!" Jin Ri snarled.


    She bit the man''s arm and dashed to Sae Joo but before she could touch the Prince, another man from the side snatched her by the waist. She screamed and squirmed her body, as her feet tried moving closer to the Crown Prince. However, the man became annoyed and pushed her on the side. Instead of falling on the ground, she fell to the stream. The young lady screamed and floundered on the water as if she was struggling. Sae Joo could not do anything but to watch his cousin taken away by the unforgiving water because he could not escape from the man; most of all, he could not swim.


    "Jin Ri!" Sae Joo shouted; tears trickled down his cheeks. "Let me go! Let me go!" he roared, exerting efforts to wrestle but the man was stronger than him, clasping his neck tighter. "If you wish to die, go on. Scream!"


    "I am just a commoner! Let me go! Let me go!"


    The men laughed at him as he tried to escape while crying. "Let us go. Our job is done. Take that Pri... varmint, and let us sell him."


    As the men walked down the forest, dragging the poor prince with them; in an unexpected timing, three stones flew in the air and hit three of the men in their heads.


    "Ah! What was that? Hey, anyone out there? Show your face!"


    There was no response. The leader ordered his men to hold the Prince tightly. Some men walked stealthily, looking at the underbrush and trees surrounding them. Then, another round of three stones hit the other men on their heads.


    "You better hide properly! You will regret it when I see you!" the leader hissed. As they moved further, they saw a black, muscular horse tied on a tree, carrying a lot of things, while grazing on the grass. They stopped near the horse, scanning around.


    "Woo-hoo! Over here!" a playful voice teased.


    The men tilted their heads sideways, searching for the source of the voice.


    "Hey, idiots, up here¡ªup here!" the men looked up in a tree and saw a teenage boy, holding a slingshot while sitting on a big branch¡ªyawning and laughing.


    "Who are you? Get down from there and you will see." one of the men challenged.


    "Me?" the boy scoffed. "Let him go first and we will talk." his goofy face became serious as he shook his head. "You shameful men!" the boy stood and jumped from the branch, ready with his fighting position.


    __________


    NOTES:


    Dongsaeng(??) - a Korean honorary term for, "little brother or sister"


    Kayageum(???) - traditional Korean zither-like instrument which has 12 strings.


    Dongdae Mountains(??) - a small outlying range of Taebaek Mountains, which runs along the east coast of South Korea.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 22 ?

    Sae Joo observed the teenage boy''s appearance, scanning him from his red headband down to his straw shoes. Opening a small window of hope, he thought that the boy could save him.


    The young boy, in a fighting position, snarled. "Let us do this!"


    A man in front gave a strong blow of punch, but he managed to bend backward dodging the quick fist of knockdown. He then crouched and whirled his right leg forward before he leaped into the mid-air, unleashing two side-ward kicks which hit the chest of two men on his sides. The men stumbled on the ground, accidentally letting go their sticks.


    The leader yelled. "Hey, you useless animals! Would you let this teenage boy defeat you? Get up!" The two men grimaced in pain as they tried to convince their bodies to stand.


    Another man stroke the boy with the wooden stick, but he just dodged them, either to the left or the right. He laughed when the man could not even hit even his onyx hair. "This is tiring. Level up, will you?" he cackled and whacked the man in the nose, making the poor man bend down, screaming in pain like a child.


    The leader gritted his teeth for this humiliation, which reflected how he trained his men. He walked to the boy and smashed him with the wooden stick in the back. The teenage boy tripped on the ground in an unexpected blow. Facing down the ground, leaves and soil kissed his lips as he tried to get up. The leader stroke him again but before the stick could hit him, he rolled to the left and kicked the leader in the face.


    Witnessing what happened to the boy, Sae Joo bit his lips and looked sideways, seeing some of the men fled while wobbling like an old lady. Catching for the perfect timing, the young crocodile finally had its first bite. The man, holding him stepped back yelping in pain. The Prince saw the wooden stick fell on the ground. He grabbed it and repeatedly hit the man, as he closed his eyes and screamed.


    "You bastard! Die! Die! Ah!"


    It was a chaotic scene, intensified by the Prince''s continuous screaming.


    Sae Joo was busy hitting the guy, while the teenage boy managed to defeat the remaining men using just a wooden stick, leaving some of them knocked down on the ground. After the fight, the teenage boy ran to Sae Joo to stop him from hitting the man, who was lying on the ground blocking the stick with his arms. He grabbed him by the waist and pulled him away. The Prince wiggled and shouted, "Let me go! I am going to beat this varmint more! Let me go!"


    The teenage boy closed his eyes and cocked his head away, saving his eardrums from complete destruction. He shook the Prince by his shoulder and frowned at him. "Stop it! You are overreacting!"


    Sae Joo fell down on the ground in an instant with a loud thump, realizing his stupidity.


    "Come. Let us get out of here. I will offer you a ride to your house. Where do you live?"


    Sae Joo breathed heavily for a few seconds before a gasp escaped from his mouth. He quickly stood and ran to the stream.


    "Aish! This boy is driving me crazy!" the teenage boy scratched his head and followed him.


    Sae Joo stopped at the edge. "What are you doing?" the teenage boy asked.


    "Can you swim?" Sae Joo answered back.


    "Yes."


    The Prince threw a quick glance at the stream, biting his lips. The teenage boy''s eyes narrowed as he shook his head. "Err, no. You are abusing my kindness already. Do not tell me to jump on that water to save your Agassi, who just fell a while ago."


    Sae Joo grabbed the boy''s hand and locked his eyes on him. "Please, I am begging you. I cannot swim." he then looked down.


    The boy pushed him and shook his hands, with a little disgust on his face. "Hey! Do you not have manners? You should not hold a stranger''s hand just like that... especially if he is a boy as well."


    Sae Joo pouted his lips. "Well, you just grabbed my waist a while ago."


    The boy cleared his throat, face reddened in embarrassment. "That was different! You are being over-dramatic a while ago. You even screamed like a girl! Servants like you should know how to fight. How could you protect your master if you act like a wimp?"


    "I am not a...." Sae Joo cut his statement, stopping his tongue from spilling the beans.


    Placing his hands on his waist, the boy tried to explain the scenario. "All right, look. That river is flowing, and she fell about thirty minutes ago. Do you think if I swim there, I would be able to find her? You know what, let us just hope that your master survives. Furthermore, pray that her father, which I assume is a nobleman, would spare your life for failing to protect her. Tsk tsk. You are a boy and you cannot even fight! Do you even know how to punch?"


    "Being a boy does not mean that you have to be good at fighting, just like being a girl has to be good at cooking."


    "Well, this is how the world works. You can do nothing about that. It will not change even in thousand years... Aish, you know what this is getting off topic, let us just get out of here." the boy suggested.


    Sae Joo thought for a while. I hope Jin Ri survives. I cannot forgive myself if something terrible happens to her.


    "Hey, what do you say? You seem lost again." snapped the teenage boy.


    "Nothing. Good idea. By the way, I would like to thank you for saving my life and dealing with my stubbornness."


    "It is nothing. One of the things that I hate the most is injustice. You obviously do not know how to protect yourself, and besides, you are just a commoner so why would they take advantage of you as if they can get gold out of it?"


    "Thank you, again... err,"


    "Shun. My name is Shun, just in case you would ask since you could not continue what you were saying."


    "I am Sae Joo. It was nice to meet you, Shun. I am very lucky to meet you."


    "Hmm, that name is familiar. Anyways, let us go. You go in front. I''ll be right behind you." Shun smiled.


    The two started walking back to Shun''s horse. "So, err, where are you from?" asked Sae Joo.


    "I live in the northernmost province of Silla, Myeongju. How about you?"


    "Seorabeol."


    Shun''s eyes twinkled, thinking that Sae Joo might know the exact way to his destination. "Great! That is where I am heading. Perhaps, do you know where the main infirmary is located?"


    As soon as Sae Joo was about to answer, a loud hiss in the wind traveled swiftly in the air, a thin line of a blurry object passed across his eyes, almost hitting his face.


    "Get down!" yelled Shun.


    The two startled boys got down as they covered their heads. After a few seconds, when Shun started to feel that it was safe already, he told Sae Joo to crawl closer to him. He grabbed the Prince''s arm as he wrapped an arm to his shoulder, pulling him closer.


    "Now, we are not strangers. Tuck yourself closer to me."


    "This is too close already. I could already hear your unsteady heartbeat. By the way, what is happening? What was that?" Sae Joo wondered.


    Shun looked around and was shocked to see metal, star-shaped boomerang which impaled a tree next to Sae Joo''s former position. "I think those men called for reinforcements. Brace yourself. This is going to be a long, tiring battle."


    Shun stood and walked a few paces carefully. He yelled, his voice echoing through the huge nature''s skyscrapers. "Come out! Show your faces, cowards!"


    No one responded.


    "This is getting annoying. Where are you, stupid pigs?"


    A few minutes had passed and Shun got what he wanted. From the thickest bushes and the tallest trees, men, with brawny stature wearing iron-plated armors came out, surrounding them. His jaw dropped upon realizing that these men were different from the ones that he had fought. These group of men appeared to be more vicious and stronger. Some were even carrying crossbows, spears, swords, and metal boomerangs.


    He titled his head to Sae Joo as his eyes grew large, shaking his head. Suddenly, the leader shouted, spurting out unfamiliar language to him. "What did he say?"


    Sae Joo waved his hand, signaling him to come closer to him. Shun nodded and crouched, making his way back to the Prince. "I think they are not from Silla. If I am not mistaken, they are Tang people," whispered Sae Joo.


    "What?"The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Yes. They have an advanced set of weapons, compared to Silla."


    "Oh, Heavens! My fighting skills surely will not match with them."


    "I think so."


    The man from the group blurted again, this time his men walked towards the two boys. Shun picked a small dagger from his chest pocket and pointed it to them while holding Sae Joo. "Do not come any closer." He swung and whirled the dagger but the men seemed to be not intimidated at all. Then, another one from the back, pointed a sword near his neck, saying words he could not understand.


    "Ah! What did he say?" screamed Shun, stomping on repeat.


    "He is telling you to stop it. You cannot scare them at all. Shun, just do what they say. Let us surrender if we want to survive."


    "No!"


    "Please, just stop. You will kill both of us."


    Taming the fierce cub took some time. The young boy just thought that he needed to survive for his father. However, part of him still wanted to try fighting because this delay would gravely affect his father''s condition. He decided to surrender for now, but surely, he would think a way to escape in the right timing.


    The leader instructed his men to check their pockets and collect any weapons. Then, he commanded them to tie the two together. After being tied in a rope, the men pushed them and forced them to march along the forest ground.


    As they continued marching, the two stumbled together because of Sae Joo.


    "Ah, that hurt! Please be careful," said Shun, frowning. Annoyance and disappointment reflected in his eyes.


    "My apologies."


    Sae Joo was alerted when he saw his eagle figurine in front of him, which might had stuck out from his pocket when they stumbled. He quickly looked around and jolted his hands to the figurine, covering it as if nothing happened. The two stood and marched once again.


    ~~?~~


    Meanwhile in the palace, in the middle of a council meeting at the main hall, a hwarang barged in without permission, his footsteps were heavy as if he wanted to tell something urgent to everyone inside. The guards outside tried to stop him but they did not succeed.


    Dae Wong frowned and warned the hwarang. "This is treachery. How dare you barge in without permission? Go out now or you will be punished."


    Jae Joong interfered and let the hwarang speak. "There must be a reason for this unexpected behavior. Speak."


    The hwarang bowed and swallowed. "Sire, the Crown Prince is missing. We have searched for him all over the palace but we could not find him."


    Jung Ho butted in and scoffed. "Are you certain? You know the Prince''s mischievousness. He might be somewhere, where he does not want you to see. Have you searched enough?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. The last time we saw him, he was with Lady Jin Ri. He told us to leave them, for they would just talk in the gazebo. After a couple of hours, we fetched him but the guards said that they have not seen him in the gazebo."


    "Are you saying that my daughter has something to do with the Prince''s disappearance or perhaps, are you just blaming other people just because of your incompetence?" he cocked his head to the King, whose eyes narrowed in displeasure. "Sire, please punish this hwarang in this instant."


    Jae Joong stood and announced, "Daedungs, this meeting is adjourned. I will personally look for my son. Everyone, go out and look for the Prince. Now!" The council members bowed their heads and exited. The King paced down the carpet and approached the hwarang. "If my son is indeed missing, be ready. Now leave, search again."


    When the hwarang left, he turned to his brother and ordered him. "Prime Minister, what are you still standing there? Go out and find my son."


    "Yes... Sire," said Jung Ho as he bowed his head slowly.


    "Ah, before I forget, I want to see Jin Ri now."


    Jung Ho''s eye twitched as his lips turned thin before giving a faint smile. "Yes... Your Majesty."


    The King exited while he remained in the hall. He paced down back and forth, clenching his fist. "Jin Ri, where are you? You better do your task accordingly." he shook his head, shoving away negativity and left the hall.


    ~~?~~


    All people in the palace, from the lowest rank up to the highest, scattered around the palace and looked for the Prince. Every single portion, rooms, and spaces¡ªeven the darkest and the smallest ones were carefully searched. Almost half an hour had passed and yet, no one reported even the smallest part of the Prince''s shadows. This was when Jae Joong started to think about other possibilities. Maybe his son was really not inside the palace, but somewhere else''s. He called Yoo Min, and the minister worked his feet quickly towards the King.


    "Minister Yoo Min, I want you to make several copies of my son''s portrait. Worse comes worst, post his images all over the capital. Do it now!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," said the minister, running back to his office.


    In the middle of an intense search; as Jae Joong and the other council members reconvened in the palace courtyard, Jin Ri came out all of a sudden from the south gate. Her body and clothes were wet, and her hair was messy with pieces of river weeds all over it. She trudged towards the King, whose eyes grew large in a mixture of confusion and a sense of terrible feeling.


    "Jin Ri? What happened to you?"


    Upon seeing his daughter from afar, Jung Ho strode back to the palace courtyard. A lot of people stopped momentarily as they watched a very rare scene.


    The young lady fell on the ground and started crying. "Your Majesty, please punish me!"


    "Do not tell me that you are the one involved in the Prince''s disappearance," cautioned Jae Joong.


    "Yes! Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Jae Joong''s eyebrows rendezvoused as he stepped closer. "What do you mean? Explain!"


    Jin Ri rubbed her palms rapidly as she threw quick glances to everyone. "It was the Prince''s orders, Sire! He told me that he badly wanted to escape the eight gates of the palace, and he wanted to see the world outside. He threw tantrums when I said that it was a farcical idea. Forgive me, Sire! I could not do anything, but follow him."


    Jae Joong did not believe the lady''s statement absolutely, for he had trust in his son. Surely, he knew that the Prince would want to see the outside world, but ordering someone was not his mode of getting what he wanted.


    You are just exactly like your father, Jin Ri. You are both despicable.


    "So, where did you take him?" asked the King.


    "In the outskirts of the capital, in a stream facing the Dongdae Mountains, near Lord Nori''s house. I was leading him to the woods but after a few minutes, we were attacked by unknown men. I tried to save him, but I failed. One of them threw me into the stream as they took the Prince away," explained Jin Ri, eyes clouded with tears.


    Jae Joong glowered at the young lady and gripped her arm tightly. Jin Ri shrieked in pain, twisting her arm a bit trying to let go.


    "What did you say? How could you be so irresponsible?"


    Dae Wong held the King''s arm and pulled him away from the lady, "Your Majesty, please control your emotions."


    The King scowled at the Prime Minister, who was silently glaring at his daughter. "So, Prime Minister, what do you say about this? I guess the hwarang was right. Lady Jin Ri had something to do with the Prince''s disappearance."


    "Err, I suggest... uh, we send troops to that place... and find the Prince. We will also try our best to find... those wretched men," stuttered Jung Ho.


    "Of course, we must do that. Now, what about your daughter? Should I heed her plea? Should I punish her?" Jae Joong raised an eyebrow as his ears reddened in composed anger.


    The Prime Minister''s scanned the waiting faces of everyone around, including the court ladies. His breath became shallower as he moved his eyes from one person to another. He cleared his throat and locked his eyes to his daughter''s. "If she had done anything wrong, I would not interfere to any punishments," he sternly said.


    Jin Ri closed her eyes as pearls of tears dropped once again from her bloodshot eyes. Jae Joong ordered all palace officers to get back to their works, except for the council members. Then, he commanded a troop of hwarangs to search around Lord Nori''s house. He firmly said that they should not go back unless the Prince was found.


    "Daedungs, let us go back to the main hall. We have something urgent to talk about. Oh, now that you have mentioned it, where is the Head of the Prosecution Department?"


    "Lord Jung Min!" he called.


    The young man walked to him and bowed his head. "Yes, Sire?"


    The King looked at Jung Ho and Jin Ri before speaking. "I hope that you could do your job well, regarding putting some punishment to Lady Jin Ri."


    "Yes, Sire. I will do my best."


    "Very well!" he scoffed and tapped Jung Min''s shoulder before giving a sideward glare to his niece. He ordered everyone to go back to the main hall for another important council meeting.


    ~~?~~


    After almost two hours of walking, the two teen boys felt too much exhaustion. They felt like all of their body fluids were drained during the travel even though the sun started to bid goodbye in the orange skies. The leader of the Tang men ordered to stop as they reached the mouth of the river, going out to the Silla sea. The two saw a big arc docked at the estuary. Shun whispered to Sae Joo, "I do not feel good about this. I think they are taking us to their country."


    "That is what I feel as well."


    "He nudged the Prince as his eyes darted sideways. "Hey, you understand them. Could you please talk to them to release us? I mean, we are both children of nobody. We are not even nobles. They would get nothing from us."


    "I think it is not ransom money that they are after."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Look there." Sae Joo pointed using his lips to the boat ramp, aboard the entrance.


    As the two climbed up the boat, Shun was dumbfounded to see cell compartments on his left and right, with two to three people inside, each. These people varied in ages, sexes, and even race. He overheard the conversations of the weak people inside; some were crying for help, while some were arguing with their colleagues in an unknown Southeast Asian language. Others were just lying on the cold ground sleeping, saving their energies for what could lie ahead.


    A Tang man pushed them, signaling them to go inside the last cell at the left corner. The man opened the cell, and the two boys entered. When the door was locked, they sat down on the hay ground, looking at the other people.


    Sae Joo asked, "You must be having one of the greatest regrets in your life, right? Saving me."


    Shun raised a brow, "In all honesty, a bit. If I did not save you, maybe I would be in Seorabeol right now, buying medicine for my ill father."


    "I am disheartened to hear that."


    "Well, anyway, whining is useless. This happened already. All I have to do is to think of ways to escape," claimed Shun.


    "That is a good idea. But do you already have anything on mind?"


    When Shun was about to reveal his plan, he noticed that the men were having a small argument from the entrance. After some time, a Tang man walked in the middle of the aisle and announced. People from the cells exchanged whispers, looking to other cells. Some even cried silently, looking upward and chanting their unknown supplications.


    The clueless Shun asked, "What did the man say?"


    Before Sae Joo could even talk, an old man from the opposite cell butted in, "He said that they are taking us to Dokdo Island, where a high government Tang official is waiting. Then, he also mentioned that there is a Prince in here, disguising as a commoner. The government official would free us if he could talk to the Prince. But, if the Prince refused to reveal himself, our heads would be the price."


    Shun laughed. "What? A prince? That is crazy! Who among these people would be a prince?¡ªthat is crazy as well! I would not let these fools have my head!"


    He then shouted, "Wangja-nim! Reveal yourself! Wangja-nim!"


    No one stood up and just looked at him for a few moments. He then noticed that Sae Joo''s face became pale while pinching his palm. "Hey, Sae Joo. Are you all right?"


    The Prince grabbed the boy''s hands as he dragged him to the corner of their cell.


    "Hey, what is wrong with you? There you go again with holding my hands!" Shun tried to remove Sae Joo''s hands but the Prince''s grip became tighter, clenching him more.


    "Listen to me. I have something to say." Sae Joo moved his face near the boy''s ear and whispered, his warm shaky breath oozed out from his quivering lips.


    "I... am... Silla''s Crown Prince."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Agassi (???) - Korean honorary term for, "Miss or Lady"


    Dokdo Island (??) - a small group of islets lying in the Sea of Japan on the far east side of South Korea.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 23 ?

    Upon hearing Sae Joo''s confessions, Shun''s eyes grew large, and his eyebrows scrunched in confusion. The Prince gazed at him biting his lips¡ªeyes curled with guilt. The speechless rugged boy looked at the other cells and exhaled heavily.


    "What a good joke." his lips twisted into a sly smile.


    Shun nudged Sae Joo playfully as he contained his laugh. "That was a good one! You, a prince? Oh, Heavens!"


    The Crown Prince became annoyed with his companion''s reaction. He knew that the boy would react like that initially so he continued his explanation. "Hey, I am serious right now. Why would I even joke about this when I know that there is a high-ranking Tang official who wants to talk to me?" frowned Sae Joo.


    "All right, my bad," said Shun, lips still shaking because of his uncontrolled laughter. He coughed before he resumed, "So, how are you going to prove that you are the Crown Prince?"


    Struggling with the ropes tied into them, Sae Joo forced raising his arm. He showed the eagle figurine with the red threads to the skeptical boy. "This¡ªI am not certain if you are familiar with the royal family, but this one is the symbol of Silla''s Crown Prince. This was handed to me by my father when I was young."


    "Wait a moment. I am not familiar with that but I will start believing you. Tell me more," said Shun.


    "That young lady who fell into the river¡ªshe is my cousin, Lady Jin Ri, daughter of Silla''s Prime Minister Lord Jung Ho, my uncle."


    Shun nodded his head slowly but his eyes were still a bit dubious regarding the story. "Then, why are you disguising as a commoner? How did those Tang bastards know that there is a prince in here?"


    "My father is very overprotective. He does not want me to go out of the palace until my fifteenth birthday which will be in a few days. People of Silla see me as their savior¡ªtheir luck. My birth was considered a new era in Silla. I do not know what happened exactly in the past, but that is all I know. Regarding the other question, do you remember when we stumbled a while ago? I think one of them has seen my eagle figurine."


    "Oh, so you just escaped, wanting to see the world outside?" asked Shun.


    "Yes. At first, I was hesitant because I know the King would be mad at me, but then my cousin promised me that we would be back before anyone could ever find out. But then, here I am... stuck in a ship... with you."


    "Hold it right there! Your birthday is in a few days? Mine too. I will turn fifteen as well." Shun smiled.


    "Is that true? Daebak!" Sae Joo was surprised as well with the coincidence.


    "All right then, so what are we going to do? If you are really the Prince, you need to talk to that Tang official in order for us to be free." Shun reminded.


    Sae Joo''s face partially lost its colors as his heart raced a bit in anxiety. He was afraid about what could lie ahead in that conversation as if he would be facing an unknown creature in the darkest shadows. Whether if it was a friend or a foe¡ªhe did not know.


    "Err, as a matter of fact, I am nervous."


    Shun scoffed. "What? Why? This would be like a simple conversation."


    "You know nothing about diplomatic relations; the word, conversation sugarcoats the words, deals, bargains, terms, and conditions. I overheard those from my father and uncle''s conversation once. One thing is for sure¡ªthat Tang official would not let us free that easily." Sae Joo worried.


    "You would be fine. It is in your blood. Trust yourself. I know you could play with words. You are a Prince, for Heaven''s sake," smiled Shun, cheering up the anxious prince.


    "I appreciate your words of encouragement, but I know nothing about politics. It is something that does not blend with my personality¡ªoil in water." the Prince dipped his head low.


    A moment of brief, cold silence enfolded the cell. Shun started to become irked with the Prince''s weakness, but at the same time, he also felt a sense of pity towards him. "So, are you giving up? You would let these people die? You would let me die? What have we done wrong to deserve this? You are people''s savior, right? Then, this is the right time to prove it. There is a reason why the Heavens have birthed you as a prince." he raised a brow and looked away.


    Before Sae Joo could even react, an old woman from another cell suddenly screamed. She was lying on the hay floor, writhing as if she was pestered by intense, agonizing pain. People on the cell got alerted and shouted to the guards, notifying them to attend the poor woman.


    A guard approached and asked angrily, "What is it? Keep your voice down!"


    Shun shouted, "Hey, I think her stomach hurts."


    The guard replied in Tang language. The young boy then asked Sae Joo to translate what he just said, "Sae Joo, translate what I just said! That woman needs help!" he curled his lips and glowered to the guard.


    Sae Joo, then talked to the guard. The two engaged into an intense argument, which made the other captives dumbfounded. After the argument, the guard strode and left, with heavy steps.


    "Hey, what was that all about?" asked Shun.


    "That woman tried to escape once so they decided not to feed her. Now, I think she suffers ulcer because it has been three days since she has eaten. The guard said that they will starve her to death and feed her organs to the wild dogs when we arrived in Dokdo."


    After hearing the story, Shun''s breath got stuck on his windpipe. He shook his head and sighed deeply for he wanted to help the poor woman but he was powerless. "Do you realize now? Would you let that poor woman die just because you are afraid to face that high-ranking official? Do the right thing please, reveal yourself."


    "I will. I will just wait for the correct timing."


    ~~?~~


    Back in the palace, inside a council hall, the King and the council members discussed the possible punishment for Lady Jin Ri. It was supervised by Jae Joong while sitting on his throne as Jung Ho and Jung Min preceded the meeting. The council sat at a big round table, with a small concave space at the center¡ª only used during a special council meeting. A special seat was reserved for the Prime Minister, with a gavel and sound block.


    Jung Min, being the Head of the Prosecution Department, formally commenced the council meeting. "Lady Jin Ri is the one responsible for Prince Sae Joo''s disappearance. She admitted that she was the one who helped the Prince to go outside the palace without the King''s approval. We are here to discuss the rightful punishment for this heavy crime against the royal family. Clearly, this is treason."


    Jung Ho seconded, "Truly, so I suggest to punish her with two straight days of praying in Mount Toham temple. Repentance is what she needs. She will not go back unless told so."


    "Praying? I think you are treating this case lightly, Prime Minister. This is the Prince''s safety, the heir of the nation''s whereabouts that we are talking about." Jung Min gawked at his father.


    Raising an eyebrow, the Prime Minister asked, "So what do you suggest?"


    Jung Min leaned his hands on the table and stood. He threw a short glance to the King, who was just observing before he spoke, "Demote her ranking. Make her a second rank Jingol," the young man propounded.


    The Prime Minister stood and thumped the table, which made the other council members stared at him. "Are you out of your mind?"


    "Like what I have said, this is treason, Prime Minister. No one among us knows the exact location or the present condition of the Prince. What if something bad happens to him?" argued Jung Min.


    "According to Jin Ri, it was the Prince''s orders. He wanted to go outside with the help of her. Clearly, she just followed his orders. I got your point; she is also accountable for this, but Jin Ri is still young. She had to do it, she is naive, immature and¡ª"


    Jung Min suddenly cut off his father, who was trying to keep his composure, "However, we have laws here. Yes, I know she is immature, but I think she knew that her action was not a right thing to do, and yet, she still did it. Besides, the story that Jin Ri told a while ago was her version of what really happened. We could never know unless we found the Prince. But since he was not here, Jin Ri is the one who would take all the blame."


    "Are you implying that she just made up stories, Lord Jung Min?"


    If a painter could see Jung Ho''s face, he would actually refuse to paint the Prime Minister''s visage. His nostrils flared, and his white skin turned red in a controlled fury towards his son, who was obviously wanting to get even to his sister. Before the confrontation intensified, Jae Joong stopped the two for a while from arguing. "Halt!"


    All members lent their ears to the King''s voice.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "You two have both good points. Yes, I agree that what Jin Ri did is not something that should be taken lightly, and I also agree that she is still young to be punished that heavily. With this, I order you Lord Jung Min to think of a punishment that is just right for her age and in a way, would leave an unforgettable lesson to her."


    Jung Min bowed his head. His eyebrow arched as an idea crossed his mind. "Oh, how about a beating?"


    "What do you mean, Lord Jung Min?" Dae Wong butted in.


    "Fifty beatings by our hwarangs using a paddle. I believe that it is not that heavy for a teenage lady like her, and it would surely leave a terrible lesson which she would not forget."


    Jung Ho glared at his son as he sat back on his seat. He clenched his fist and hid the raging balls under his pockets. Scanning the faces of the council members, he moved the motion to start the voting. A unanimous vote was needed in order for the motion to take place.


    "Let us see. Shall we start the voting? Court ladies, bring out the voting seals!" ordered Jung Ho. The court ladies, waiting on the sides of the room, walked towards the table and gave each member two pocket-sized rectangular wood, with green and red threads. Green was for yes, and red was for no.


    "Who is in favor of fifty beatings as punishment to Lady Jin Ri. Cast your votes at the center," said Jung Ho.


    Without even hesitating, the council members threw their voting seals, giving their verdicts regarding the punishment. Jae Joong craned his head at the center table, trying to figure out the result. It was then revealed that all of the seals were green, meaning a unanimous decision had been made.


    The Prime Minister stood and formally announced the result. "The council has decided, with ten votes in favor of... fifty beatings to Lady Jin Ri for being responsible for the Prince''s disappearance." he stroke the gavel three times and sat.


    Jae Joong stood and announced. "This council meeting is adjourned. Lord Jung Min, prepare all the things needed. Do the punishment at night time in front of the Pavilion of Morals."


    "Yes, Sire."


    The council members bowed their heads and started leaving the hall. Jung Ho signaled his son to follow him outside. Jung Min followed, and the two talked on the corridor of the pavilion.


    "Are you trying to declare war against me? Do you think I would not know what you truly want?" confronted Jung Ho. Since there were people around, he tried his best to hold his furious horses and talked decently to his son, but with heavy substance.


    "Nothing personal, Father. I just did my job. Your precious daughter did something terrible¡ªoh, let me rephrase. I think you have done something terrible, and Jin Ri is the one who will pay for it." Jung Min smirked, walking out but Jung Ho grabbed his arm.


    "Just hope that your sister could get through with this insanity," warned Jung Ho.


    "She surely will, Father; she has your blood." Jung Min lowered, shoved his father''s arm, and walked away.


    ~~?~~


    When the fangs of the nightfall consumed the calming daylight in the skies, Jung Min, holding a red scroll, alongside with court ladies and some hwarangs paraded down the corridor going to Jin Ri''s chambers.


    "Announce me," commanded Jung Min.


    A lady-in-waiting announced his presence, and after a few moments, the door was opened. Inside the room, Jin Ri was lying in her bed, covered with a cozy, carnation pink comforter.


    Jung Min entered the room, with the court ladies. "Rise up and hear the King''s verdict, Lady Jin Ri," announced Jung Min.


    Jin Ri deftly removed the comforter and rose from her bed. She watched her brother as he opened the scroll and announced, "Lady Jin Ri, daughter of Prime Minister Jung Ho, is being held responsible for the disappearance of Prince Sae Joo. Because of sufficient evidence regarding her involvement through her own confession, she will be punished by the Prosecution Department. However, due to insufficient details, the punishment would be lighter compared to what has been suggested by the Prosecution Head. Hence, she will be punished on the hour of Sulshi¡ªfifty beatings using a paddle."


    Jin Ri''s court ladies and other attendants were shocked to hear the King''s orders. However, the brazen lady did not even waste a single blink nor breath. She locked a stabbing glare to her brother as she stood steadily beside her bed.


    "Strip her," ordered Jung Min.


    The court ladies sob as they slowly removed the young lady''s durumagi and outer robe. They also took her jewelry and hair ornaments¡ªalmost everything. All that was left to the lady was just her white robe and long skirt.


    "Escort her."


    The hwarangs entered the room and held her arms, escorting her to the courtyard in front of the Pavilion of Morals. In front of the pavilion was a small dais with a small seat at the center¡ªprobably reserved for Jung Min. There were also lit torches on the sides and hwarangs lining up. But what captured her attention the most was a cross-shaped bench with no backrest, almost about two feet long. Upon reaching the pavilion courtyard, Jin Ri started to feel a bit tensed because her punishment was less than a meter away, but she just shrugged her nonsense thought and just blew a heavy breath.


    Jung Min sat at the dais, signaling the hwarang escorts to put her on the bench. The men dragged her and made her lie prone, her face facing down. Grabbing her arms, they spread them across the wings of the bench and tied them. Then lastly, they tied her feet on the rear part of the bench.


    The moment that Jung Min raised an arm, a hwarangdo carrying a paddle walked to the bench and bowed first to the young man.


    "Go!"


    Jin Ri instantly closed her eyes, and with that moment, the raw, heavy, and vigorous torture stroke her body. She yelped in pain, and her face sketched an obvious grimace. The excruciating sensation of the thick paddle felt like a strong magnet, attracting to her body and repelling from it once again over and over again, in an almost endless silent cycle.


    As the hwarang continued beating her, Jung Min shook his head, seeing his sister''s strength and determination to get through the punishment despite her young age. But above all, he had seen rage, a desire to get even to him one day.


    Time passed by quickly, for, after just about fifteen minutes, all fifty beatings were finished. The sweating young lady almost lost her consciousness. Her eyes were shut off as if mists was the only thing that she could see. Her breath became shallower every second that passed after the withdrawal from the paddle. Energy was consumed fully¡ªher body feeling more shock and pain.


    "Untie her," ordered Jung Min.


    The escorts approached the torture bench and slowly untied Jin Ri. Each movement was calculated properly in order for them not to instill another pain to the almost fragile, paper-like lady. When they finished, they slowly assisted the young lady, helping her to get back to her feet.


    "Escort her to her chambers."


    The men bowed and walked carefully, together with the already knocked down young lady who had lessons yet to be learned.


    ~~?~~


    Back in the ship, the two teenage boys eventually had dozed off inside their cell due to tiredness, especially when they had nothing to do regarding the old woman''s condition. As they were sleeping tight, bodies still close to each other, the two were distracted upon hearing a loud sound of a bison horn. The other sleeping captives also woke up, wondering what happened.


    A guard entered and walked to the middle of the aisle again as he announced something.


    Shun asked Sae Joo, "This is really pissing me off. What did he say?"


    Sae Joo''s eyebrows knitted in worry. "This is it. We have arrived in Dokdo Island. They are going to take us to that high-ranking Tang official."


    "What¡ªSae Joo, I mean Your Highness, this is the right time," whispered Shun.


    The Crown Prince sighed heavily, "Yes." he closed his eyes and bit his lips. "I will do it. I will reveal myself."


    Shun smiled and nodded.


    The guards then unlocked all the cells and instructed all the captives to fall in line. When they got out of the cell, going to the main ramp going down the ship, the two were mesmerized by the beauty of Dokdo Islands¡ªtwo rocky island formations with forested areas on top and fine sands at the beach stretch were illuminated by the bright moon. They slowly walked down the ramp as their eyes were enchanted by the alluring beauty of the small island.


    Upon reaching the seashore, the guards pushed them and ordered them to walk north, going to the direction of the beach forest. As they paraded, they started seeing people from afar. Closer and closer, they saw a long red dais with elder Tang men, wearing red hanfus, sitting. A throne was empty at the center. Behind them were flamboyant ladies, whom they assumed as courtesans with extremely white faces and flashing red cheeks and lips. Down the dais were soldiers surrounding the area.


    Noble-looking people were sitting and facing the dais. They were exchanging chatters when the captives came. Then, the leader of the bandits ordered them to stop walking and bow to the noblemen. The other captives had no choice but to bow their heads, while the two boys just looked around, somehow refusing to acknowledge the pile of despicable people.


    The leader greeted, and it seemed like the Tang people got excited and fueled up as if something was about to begin. Chatters got louder, and a lot of them laughed boisterously.


    "I do not understand why these strange people are acting like this," said Shun.


    "Me too. As far as I could understand, the leader of this bandit said that we just arrived safely."


    "Sae Joo, are you thinking what I am thinking too?"


    "What is it?"


    "I think there is¡ª"


    Shun was eventually cut off when a Tang eunuch suddenly announced something. Everyone became silent in an instance for a teenage boy, wearing a blue intricate hanfu climbed up the dais. All people stood and bowed to him. The teenage boy went to the center and sat at the throne. He signaled the bandit leader to come closer, together with all captives.


    "I will go straight to the point. I am here to make a deal," said the teenage boy.


    Shun scoffed. "This little bastard knows our language," he whispered.


    "Surely I do. It is part of my duty as the Crown Prince of Tang."


    Shun grinned and mouthed. "He has a good hearing too."


    "Going back, it has been informed to me through the dove messenger that a Silla prince is disguising himself here. Whoever you are, reveal yourself right now."


    The Tang Prince stood and walked down the dais, scanning all of the male captives. "Listen up everyone. I wish to challenge that Prince in a duel. If I lost, all of them will be released. If, however, I won, all of them would be Tang''s slaves, and each one of the nobles here can select one for free¡ªno bidding will be done!"


    All the people were shocked. The captives were stunned but started losing hope, while the nobles were surprised, and started clapping their hands.


    "Simple, right? Now, where is that Prince? Reveal yourself before I ran out of my patience," threatened the Tang Prince.


    Sae Joo and Shun looked at each other, while the former was shaking his head in fear. Sae Joo looked sideways, thinking how he could escape from this nightmare. Out of a sudden, he moved his lips closer to Shun''s ear and whispered. "I have an idea."


    "What?"


    "Take this," said Sae Joo, sneaking out the eagle figurine from his pocket and handling it discreetly to Shun.


    "Why are you giving that to me? Are you insane?" Shun gritted his teeth and shook his head.


    "Listen to me. If you want to get saved, do it. We know that you are the one who could fight and not me. Your chances of winning are much higher than mine. If you go and take my identity for a while, there is a higher chance that all of us will be saved. Please, Shun. I cannot risk the lives of these people. You are the one who can do it now."


    Locking a convinced gaze to Sae Joo, Shun eventually agreed and took the figurine secretly. "All right. In order to survive, I will do it."


    The Tang Prince started to lose his patience and yelled. "Are you going to just look at each other all day? I am losing my patience here. Who among you is the prince?"


    Shun cleared his throat and breathed heavily. "Me! I am the one whom you are looking for¡ªI am the Crown Prince of Silla Kingdom. Untie me, and let us fight!"


    __________


    NOTES:


    Daebak (??) - Korean interjection for, "Wow!"


    Sulshi (??) - time between 7 p.m. and 9 p.m.


    Hanfu (??) - a clothing which originated from the Han Dynasty and characterized by silk robes and ankle-length skirts or pants.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 24 ?

    Split reactions pervaded between the nobles and the slaves. Thinking about the Tang Prince''s deal, the mixed-race slaves felt torturous pain, piercing their weary hearts and poor souls. On the other note, the noblemen did not feel even a drizzle of fear inside them for they were confident that their Prince could win this game, and they would be able to get their free slaves in the near future.


    The teenage Tang Prince was known to be ruthless and extremely arrogant. Despite his small face and stature, his personal ego was even taller than the highest tower in the world. He was known to be a person who does not accept defeat and thinks that no one with the same age as his was stronger or more intelligent than him. A positive trait? He keeps his words.


    A guard untied him Shun, and he spoke, raising his voice a bit to resonate properly, "Explain the mechanics. Where are we going to do this?"


    The eccentric young prince stepped closer to him, surveying from head to toe. "Sure. This is my game, so I will set the rules. The battle will happen there." he pointed at a medium-sized beach area with two huge boulders between it.


    He continued, "That will serve as our arena. The rule of the battle is just simple. Within half an hour, using wooden sticks as weapons, we shall fight to the end. The one who has the most number of hits loses, and the one with the least number of hits wins. Eunuch Xing here would be the one to monitor our actions. Worry not, he is experienced. He will be keen and fair."


    Frowning, Shun bit gritted his teeth and cursed the arrogant prince in his mind. You bastard! I will make you eat those sands.


    Meanwhile, Sae Joo was actually worried about the setup. He thought that something was not right in the rules, as if there was something missing. He kept on thinking at the back of his mind while looking at Shun and the Tang Prince. In the middle of his thinking, he got distracted by the old woman beside him¡ªthe one who had stomach cramps back on the ship. The woman was leaning on another captive as she was staring at the skies, saying the words, "Forgive me, Your Majesty! Forgive me!"


    Curious about the seemingly unhinged old woman, he moved closer to her and asked, "You are from Silla, right? Err, may I know why you keep on saying, ''Forgive me, Your Majesty''


    "Just do not mind her. I think it is just due to hunger. When she heard that a prince was on the ship, she kept on saying that. She also mentioned something about a ceremony, that she had done something wrong and unforgivable," said the woman beside the old lady.


    "Poor lady. Please take care of her. Her pale face transpires a lot of hardships," sighed Sae Joo.


    When he looked back at the starting battle, the Tang guards had already given wooden sticks to the two. The Tang nobles arranged their chairs, positioning themselves into their preferred view of the battle.


    Raising an arm, the Tang Prince announced, "Is this not a little bit bland and boring?"


    "What do you mean?" asked Shun, eyebrows arched.


    "More sense of entertainment, perhaps. Ah! I have something in mind." the Prince grinned and whistled, signaling a young South-east Asian captive, wearing a long, colorful tube skirt. A guard pushed the terrified girl forward.


    "I know that your little brain could not understand our language, so I will use hand gestures. Go up to that dais!" pointed the Tang Prince.


    "What are you doing?" asked Shun, he stepped forward and clenched a fist.


    "Shut your mouth and watch!" warned the Tang Prince, pointing a finger to Shun. He scanned again the group of captives and picked three more young girls. When the guards had dragged the ladies up to the dais, he noticed Sae Joo, cocking his head to the girls, pinching his palms¡ªrestless.


    "You! The boy with a small face, get up! Go to that dais as well."


    For the sake of preventing a dirty explosive temper to get triggered, Sae Joo walked up to the dais and lined up with the girls.


    "There! Now, if I win, there will be a banquet for all Tang people here, and those captives up there will provide us with casual entertainment."


    Shun''s eyes narrowed in confusion.


    The Prince continued, "You will dance while stripping your clothes." he smirked, and the Tang nobles cheered, with eyes full of lust, staring at the teenage girls, and unbelievably, including Sae Joo.


    Shun stepped forward and protested, "This is too much!"


    "Again, my game, my rules! If you do not wish to abide, it will be very easy for me to kill all those people. Do not forget that you are in this remote island; your salvation depends on me," glared the Tang Prince.


    "I think it is unfair. I would suggest that suppose you lose, all those noble men will strip and dance, and you will free us all. How is that?"


    Being a boy with a towering pride and enormous grandiosity, he agreed to the deal¡ªconfident that he could defeat Shun within a few minutes.


    "We have a deal then."


    "Let the battle commence!"


    A gong was ranged, and the two walked to the opposite sides of the arena.


    Calculating the amount of blow that he would give, Shun locked his eyes on his opponent''s body while standing in a fighting position. He stretched his arm to the side and twitched his sword stick. He dashed to the Prince but instead of a counter-attack, the Tang Prince leaped, rolled in the mid-air and landed behind him.


    It surprised him, but before he could take a look behind, the Tang Prince smashed his right leg, which made him trip on the sandy ground. He accidentally dropped the stick, and when he was about to get it, the Tang Prince kicked it to the boulder in front of them and stomped on his hand.


    Shun screamed in pain as his enemy twisted his foot on his palm on repeat while hitting him with the stick.


    "Let me go!"


    "Why would I? It seems like all those girls will be dancing later!" the Prince burst into laughter, and the Tang nobles followed.


    "What you did was below the belt!" roared Shun, gathering his strength and trying to escape.


    Grinning, the Tang Prince rebutted, "It was not on the rules." he winked, letting the swelling palm go. He stroke Shun with an overhead attack, but the young boy rolled quickly, grabbed his weapon and attempted to kick the Prince on the stomach. Unfortunately, he failed to score a point because the Prince had managed to leap, thanks to his agility and heightened alertness. Like a stinging wasp in the field, the Prince''s entire body was light as a feather, and his limbs were actually invisible wings.


    All Shun had to do was to dodge almost all of the Prince''s hit, while enduring all the pain, hoping that his opponent''s energy level might deplete eventually.


    Time was actually a sinister foe of Shun. For a span of almost fifteen minutes, he had been hit on different parts of his lower body. He needed to think of a way to hit the Prince even just once¡ªa hit that could knock him down and finish the entire stupid game.


    Standing back on his feet a few distances away from the Prince; with a racing heart and dams of sweat flowing down his body, he mustered some power again for his next attempt to hit his enemy while recapturing the moves of the Prince.


    He likes to attack from behind. Now, I must do the same. Heavens, please help me to do this move with accurate timing. Forgive me, Father, for I am going to unlearn the basic etiquette in fighting that you have taught me.


    "Come on. Attack me!" snarled Shun, chasing his breath.


    As soon as the Prince sprinted to his position, Shun bent backward as his knees smacked the sandy beach, and he slid very slickly to the back of the Prince. Without any hesitation, he cudgeled his ankle and smacked the back of his head. The Prince yelped in pain as he stumbled on the ground.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Two hits!


    However, it seemed like the Prince was not affected at all. It even fueled his raging pride and fury inside him because he expected that Shun would not be able to hit even the ends of his hair. He quickly got up, tottered a bit, and attacked Shun, swinging the stick on random directions as if he was losing control. This time, Shun was able to block the attacks¡ªdancing with the Prince in the devilish arena. The vexed prince screamed like a child while striking. Shun just did what he had to do, even though he knew that he had already lost in accordance with the rules. Based on the number of hits, his was obviously more than of the Prince''s.


    Then, there was a bang of the gong, ending the battle.


    ~~?~~


    Two things had finally ended: the battle of Shun and the Prince, and also, Jin Ri''s punishment. The young lady''s attendants applied herbs to her deep-violet bruises on her lower extremities while lying in prone position.


    "My lady, the Prime Minister wishes to request an audience."


    Jin Ri nodded, and one of the attendants opened the door.


    The Prime Minister strode inside the room, worrying about his daughter''s condition. "My dear, how are you feeling?"


    "Leave us," croaked Jin Ri. The attendants left, and Jung Ho sat on the bed.


    "I am at fault. You have been punished because of me," said Jung Ho.


    "Do not blame yourself, Father. It already happened. Let us just think of a way to find Sae Joo as soon as possible," Jin Ri murmured.


    "Right. His safety will be a good thing for us now. Can you tell me what happened that day?"


    Jin Ri sighed, remembering the day of Sae Joo''s supposedly staged kidnap. "The mission was almost finished. After all the acts that those bandits and I have done, after I fell into the stream and swam back, I saw a teenage boy who saved Sae Joo.


    Jung Ho scoffed, "A teenage boy?"


    "Yes. Surprisingly, that boy defeated all of those useless fools. I have never seen a boy as skilled as him at his age, even the junior hwarangs will not stand a chance against him." she rolled her eyes.


    "So it is possible that Sae Joo is with that boy right now."


    "Yes, Father. I left already after they had a short argument whether to save me on that water or not before someone else sees me."


    "Hmm, so assuming that the boy was kind-hearted for saving Sae Joo, where is the Prince right now? Something must had happened after you left... This is bad! We need to find the Prince as soon as possible in order to finish this mess once and for all," worried Jung Ho and a frustrated exhale escaped from his lips.


    He continued, "I did all of these to collect more funds, to threaten the King and for him to give ransom money for Sae Joo, but it turns out that the Heavens shambled all my plans. I guess I am getting rusty nowadays; must be related to my age. Tsk tsk!"


    "Worry not, Father. We could still use Sae Joo."


    "A realization crossed through my mind," claimed Jin Ri, pursing her lips into a thin line.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I realized that he is the one who could only give me what I want now... I want to be a queen, Father!"


    Jung Ho''s eyes grew large, and a sly smirk flashed on his lips. He then chuckled, "Very good! Very good. I will make sure that you will get what you want. You will be Silla''s queen, my daughter." he held Jin Ri''s hands assuring what he would do everything for her.


    He continued, "Rest well, for now, my dear."


    "Yes, father."


    Jung Ho tapped her hands, stood up and left the room.


    ~~?~~


    Jae Joong, on the other hand, seemed to be restless while pacing back and forth in his chambers waiting for any updates about his son''s whereabouts. He had lost his focus the entire day thinking about Sae Joo. While being distressed, Dae Wong and Yeol requested for an audience.


    "Sire, the Prince''s portraits have been posted all over the capital," reported Dae Wong.


    The King, who looked like lost in his own thinking, just nodded. "All right. Very good. Any updates on the Prince?"


    "None yet, Sire," answered Yeol.


    Jae Joong got hysterical as his steps became heavier and louder. He clutched his head and blurted, "What if something bad happens to my son?"


    "Please calm down, Your Majesty. The hwarangs are doing their best in order to find the Prince," begged Dae Wong.


    "How can I calm down? My son is out there, in a place where I do not have an idea where! I do not even know if he is safe or what¡ªand then, you are telling me to relax?"


    The minister just dipped his head in a bow and shook his head. "My apologies, Sire. I am just concerned about your health. Too much stress is bad for you."


    Yeol supported Dae Wong and advised the King, "Minister Dae Wong has a point, Your Majesty. Please do not stress yourself too much. Do this for the sake of the whole kingdom."


    "Huh¡ªfor the kingdom, for the kingdom. It is too easy for you to say that since you have never experienced losing a child. Fifteen years ago, I lost Sae Yoo for the sake of the kingdom! Now, I might lose the only son that I have." Jae Joong sat down and burst into tears, leaving the two ministers speechless and regretful of what they just said.


    "You have no idea how painful it is for me," he murmured repeatedly alongside with continuous sobs.


    A dark sheet of misery and despair swaddled in the entire chambers as the King''s sorrowful cries reverberated on its four corners. After all those years, despite the stronger facade that Jae Joong showed among all people, he was still the same person fifteen years back¡ªa father with a tender-soft side for his family.


    ~~?~~


    The son that Jae Joong was worried about actually was in the edge of life and death as he spoke with the ministers. The poor prince broke down on his knees when he heard the last ring of the gong, marking the end of Shun and the Tang Prince''s battle. The teenage girls beside him burst also into tears, knowing they would face a very humiliating experience.


    Cheers and waves of laughter of the Tang nobles overshadowed the sobs and cries of the helpless captives, for they knew they could now select their own servant for free, and they could do anything whatever they pleased to them. Turning these people into either toy, helpers, or even human glory holes would be one breath away.


    The eunuch announced the official end of the battle, "The battle has ended, and we have a winner. With a score of thirty against fourteen, clearly, our Prince has won!"


    Despite the blinding vision of the thronging Tang people and the deafening sound of their annoying laughter, Sae Joo tried very hard to keep himself intact. He observed, and looked around, seeing Shun lying on the sand, panting while the Tang Prince was raising an arm, smiling faintly at the crowd. If there was something that Sae Joo needed to give credit at the moment, it was his keen observation with the face''s features which he had developed during his painting lessons. He thought, Thank you, Minister Yoo Min.


    He noticed the paleness in the Prince''s face and the smile¡ªwhich seemed a faint expression of just pure fatigue sensed differently for him. Right there, he knew that something was wrong with their conceited foe. Sae Joo also saw the very slow wobbly stature of the Prince as if he was fighting for his balance in order for the crowd not to be noticed. Lastly, those hands (hands which were shaking and rolling into a ball of fist).


    What is wrong with him? It seemed like he was the one who is more afflicted with pain than Shun.


    After a few moments of thinking, he finally realized that the Tang Prince was hit in the ankle, and worse: he was hit in the head. Probably because of too much adrenaline, he was able to withstand the pain and shock in the remaining minutes of the battle, as seen with his random swinging of swords in different directions, leveling off with Shun. Now that every part of his body was toned down, he must had started to feel the effect of the hit.


    Coming up with a sound conclusion, he bravely stood and wiped his tears. "Wait!"


    The crowd shortly ceased from what they were doing and turned their attention to Sae Joo.


    "The Prince is not the real winner here," announced him, raising a brow and biting his lips.


    "What are you saying? Did you not see the entire match? Clearly, our Prince has won! He had hit your Prince many times," defended the eunuch.


    "Look at him, everyone!"


    The Tang Prince got conscious with a hundred eyes looking at him. He burst out in discomposure, rebutting what Sae Joo had said, "You fool! The rules were clear from the start. Look at your fellow captives out there; they had already accepted their bitter fate. You are just in denial because you know that sooner or later, you will be dancing off your rumps to entertain our men here. So, if I were you, I would just shut my mouth and prepare for my dance routine. You have the guts to talk like that to a royal¡ªwho do you think you are? I will have your head for that!"


    Sae Joo''s eyes narrowed in anger and humiliation as he glanced at Shun, who was shaking his head, telling him not to expose their real identities. "Yes, I am just a mere commoner, Your Highness, but that does not mean that I do not have the right to speak up when clearly there is injustice happening. This has to stop. You know for yourself that you are the one who really lost."


    "W-wh-what are you saying?" stammered the Prince.


    Sae Joo anchored piercing gawk at the Tang Prince, "You have been hit in the head," he grinned.


    "So? That was just one or two hits¡ªone in the head and one in the ankle."


    Shaking his head, the Silla Prince explained, "Indeed. It might be just one hit in the head, but you also should know that one smash hit in the head is tantamount to even fifty or hundreds of hit in the other parts of the body. You should know, Your Highness since you are a royal member. What if just in case, with that hit in the head, something bad happens to you? What do you think will happen to these Tang nobles in here?"


    The Tang Prince remained silent for a moment, thinking about what a slave just said. "You are talking nonsense to divert my attention!" roared him.


    "If a leader like you is wounded or badly hit instead, your subordinates will be in great danger too. Who will lead them then? Did you not think about that? Do you think it will impose a great problem in your nation as well? You will just open opportunities for your enemies to infiltrate your nation, and eventually destroy it. Seeing you right now, how you stand, how you talk and move, I could see that something is not going well with you. You are severely affected with that hit!"


    Squinting his eyes, the Tang Prince started to feel a little dizzy. Sae Joo''s face became blurry, and the whole island seemed to be circling before him. He also heard the Silla''s Prince''s voice becoming heavy as if it was accompanied by a strong bass, pounding his ears.


    Sae Joo continued, "A wounded ruler would be just as equal as hundreds or thousands of wounded people under his name. So in sense, these people, these Tang nobles, would be affected by your hits as well."


    With that of Sae Joo''s last words, the Tang Prince could not handle it anymore.


    He fell into the sand and collapsed.


    __________


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 25 ?

    The guards rushed to the unconscious prince, and one of them carried him to his back. The slight commotion was controlled by the eunuch and some of the officials. As the guard brought the Prince to a tent, Shun and Sae Joo reconvened with their fellow captives, while the other Tang nobles just waited patiently outside. Most of them were actually more concerned about what Sae Joo said: considering that something happens to the Prince, all of them would be in serious trouble. Some even panicked, realizing the consequences if the Emperor knew what had happened.


    Sae Joo held Shun''s arm and asked, "Are you all right?"


    "Yes," nodded Shun, tapping Sae Joo''s shoulder.


    One of their fellow captives spoke, "What is going to happen to us? The final decision still depends on the Prince''s words."


    "Fret not. Let us just trust in the Heavens. I looked into his eyes as I spoke to him. My words were no ordinary dagger for him. For now, let us just wait until he wakes up," assured Sae Joo.


    The guards attempted to tie the captives again, thinking that the low-life persons might strike back and cause more commotions. However, Shun stood in front and defended them, "Dare not! Touch my people again, and you will pay it with your lives! Wait for the Prince''s decision before you make a move."


    An hour or two had passed before the eunuch came out of the tent and reported, "His Highness is in a stable condition now. Gladly, the hit was not that severe."


    "How about his decision regarding us?" asked Shun.


    After clearing his throat, the eunuch spoke, "The Crown Prince accepts his defeat. Shun of Silla, you have won against His Highness."


    Dazzling sparkles mirrored on each captive as they heard the good news. Now, the final cheers belonged to the captives. Finally, they would be able to return to their families and homelands¡ªsee the smiles and hear the voices of their beloved ones.


    "Is that true? Do you mean we can... go now?" asked Sae Joo.


    "Yes, but His Highness wants one more thing."


    The cheers paused for a while because the captives'' short-lived enjoyment and excitement might be in great jeopardy again.


    "What is that? Shun butted in.


    "He wants to know your name," replied the eunuch, pointing to Sae Joo.


    "This is a very rare scenario. The Prince was very eager to know the name of the person with a unique vocal capability¡ªthe ability to play with words. You are the one who really convinced him to accept his defeat."


    "Sae Joo. My name is Sae Joo."


    "Hmm, very well then. Sae Joo, this is not the last time that the Prince will see you. Guards? Take them to mainland Silla!" the eunuch announced his final commands and turned around, walking back to the tent. The faces of the Tang nobles filled with disappointments were one of the final moments that the captives had seen on the island as they climbed back to the ship, and went back to their individual cells.


    As the morning star started replacing the night stars, and as the sunlight commenced its natural rivalry with the fading moonlight, the ship started traveling back to the mainland. All of the captives felt tired, yet relieved, especially Shun, who fought with all his might and energy for the sake of the people''s freedom.


    "Enjoy your well-deserved rest, Shun," said Sae Joo.


    The young boy yawned. "You too, Sae Joo."


    When everyone else fell asleep, Sae Joo was still restless as if the angel of sleep skipped him from the melody of lullabies. He kept on thinking about what he did back on the small island. He could not believe that he actually had the guts to fight for other people, considering it was his first time to see those kinds of people¡ªthe ones whose lives were far from what he lived on.


    Is this what it feels to be a real Prince? Setting aside your fear and pride just to defend the people who cannot defend themselves. Heavens, I am sending my utmost gratitude for letting me experience this.


    He leaned on the cell bars and slowly, trying to get some sleep.


    ~~?~~


    While their whole day was just about to end, someone had already started his, very early. Deep in the woods, just east of the capital, Jung Ho descended from his palanquin in the middle of the dim-lit portion of the forest. The leader of the bandits, whom he ordered to abduct Sae Joo, came shortly. Carrying a sword, the leader got down from his palanquin. He bowed to the Prime Minister, but as he rose his head again, Jung Ho blew him with a quick and stinging slap. "Your incompetence was the reason why my daughter has been punished! This is the second time, huh, second time!"


    Jung Ho jolted his arm towards the hilt of the leader''s sword and pulled it. When he was about to slash the neck of the leader, the fearful man got down on his knees and crossed his arms over his head, trying to block the sword in a stupefied way. "My apologies, Your Excellency. Please, do not kill me!"


    Rubbing his arms hard, he kept on repeating his words of desperate apology. "I-I-I have brought those men who were assigned to take the Prince."


    "B-br-bring them out!"


    His other men dragged the six men out of the carriage. Their heads were wrapped inside a black cloth, and their bodies, hands, and feet were tied with nylon ropes. The six men knelt before the Prime Minister, begging him to spare their lives.


    Seeing nothing but a dark space of nothing, the men tried their best to reach the feet of the Prime Minister and beg desperately for their lives. Their simultaneous and overlapping cry voices triggered Jung Ho''s raging fires inside. He swung the sword and slashed their heads one by one, ignoring the amount of blood jetting to his dark cloak and the raspy sounds of their shallow breaths.


    When all of the men lied down in the moist forest ground, he threatened the leader as he put an end to their connection. "Get rid of these dead bodies, and get out of here right now! I do not want to see your faces anymore! Run your mouth and tell our secrets, I will kill all of your sons and daughters, including their children."


    "Y-ye-yes, Your Excellency" stuttered the bandit leader as he ran back to his palanquin and they left.


    When the bandits had left, after about half an hour, four men came and greeted the Prime Minister.


    "It has been a while, any updates?" Jung Ho asked.


    One man wearing a fitted robe and long pants answered, "None yet, Your Excellency. We have searched all over Silla for the past fifteen years, and no one has reported on us about the former Grand Marshal''s whereabouts. Our deepest apologies, Prime Minister."


    "I do not need any apologies from you; I need results! How is it that for the past fifteen years, you could not find a single person? I supported your families and your children. I even compensated you enough the moment I removed you from being palace hwarangs, and this is what I will get?"


    Another one spoke out, "What if the former Grand Marshal does not live in Silla anymore?"


    "We have talked about that possibility a long time ago, stupid! Have I not instructed you properly? Someone had to go to Tang or even sail to Yamato. But what did you do? You just concentrated here on Silla. I really cannot fathom the depth of your idiocy!"


    The four men apologized again and pledged to level up their search, in order to find the former Grand Marshal. Jung Ho obviously did not stop from getting updates, for he was very determined to find Chil Yook, who was now living a normal life under a different name, a different life, and with a borrowed son.


    ~~?~~


    The king of the daylight started shining brightly into the early summer skies. The captives woke up from their sleep when they heard the bison horns, telling them that they were near the docks of mainland Silla. Everyone prepared themselves, including their widest smiles. When the ship stopped fully, a guard walked into the middle of the aisle and announced that they had arrived. Soon after, other guards followed and unlocked the cells.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The captives came out from their cells and walked down the ship in two lines. The levels of excitements soared up to its maximum when they had finally stepped on the ramp going down to the mainland. After all of them had descended from the ship, the majestic scenery of the green forests and long mountain ranges kissed their eyes. Fresh air with a mixed fragrance of summer flowers soothed their noses, longing for some real air. The rest of the captives thanked their saviors as they walked their separate ways.


    Sae Joo, on the other hand, was still worried about the old lady, who seemed to be in a more sane condition. "Ahjumma, do you want to come with us? We could buy you some food," offered Sae Joo.


    The old woman held his hands and shook her head respectfully, "No need, son. You have shown me too much kindness, considering that I am a stranger."


    "Hearing your decision makes me sad. May I know your name, at least?"


    "Just call me, Lady Jang," smiled the old woman. She also stared at Shun, which made the young boy a bit uncomfortable.


    "I hope to you see again, Lady Jang. Please take care of yourself."


    Sae Joo held her hands for the last time and walked on a separate way, with Shun. While walking, when the events of what happened on the island had finally sunk into their minds, the two smiled and hugged each other.


    "You did really great!" squealed Sae Joo.


    "You too! You were the one who really saved us!" supported Shun.


    "So, where are you going now?"


    "Just like what I have planned¡ªgo to Seorabeol to buy medicines for my father."


    Sae Joo pinched his palm and bit his lips, "The thing is, I have no idea how to go back to Seorabeol. I even have no idea where we are."


    Shun scratched his head and looked upward, thinking solutions to their problems. "Hmm, here is what we are going to do: let us just go straight and soon as we see a person, let us just ask them directions going to Seorabeol. Agree?"


    The Crown Prince nodded, and they started walking down the woods. For hours, they had encountered kind people who pointed them directions and short-cuts going to the capital. Every time they reached a small village, they rested. Some people offered them free water; others gave them food. Locals also stated that a maximum of thirty-six hours was what they needed to reach Seorabeol. Despite the distance, the two patiently traveled¡ªunder the scorching ray of sun, through the windy prairie, by the ravaging currents of streams, and across the unforgiving forests.


    Upon the fall of the dusk, the two decided to take a rest in a cave, letting the night time pass before they continue again the next day. Shun gathered fallen branches, rub two wood against each other until a fire was produced. Under the rocky formations, they started asking more personal questions to each other, while warming their bodies by the bonfire.


    "So, tell me more about your father," started Sae Joo.


    "My father? He is my everything, the nicest and the bravest person I have ever known. He was the one who took care of me for fifteen years..." Shun paused and dipped his head in a low bow. Sae Joo waited for more, and the young boy continued.


    "... even though I am not his real son."


    The Crown Prince''s eyes rolled in surprise, "What? I am very sorry to hear that. He did a lot of sacrifices just for you. Err, have you ever thought of finding your real parents? Your real family?"


    Shun shook his head, "No need. I have accepted my life already. I do not hold any resentments to my real parents, but I cannot imagine my life without my father. So, I do not care anymore."


    "I understand that. You are still lucky that you have been raised by a good person. You know what, living like a Prince is not always what people think. In terms of material things, yes, I have a lot, but there is one thing that I really wanted other than gold: it is freedom. It is a luxury which I could only dream of. That was the reason why I decided to go out of the palace and break the rules. But like you, I also have a very loving father. He is strict but I do understand and love him."


    "That is the nature of parents, I guess. All of them want the best for their children," smiled Shun.


    There was a brief break from their conversation.


    Suddenly, Shun remembered the time when he saved Sae Joo from the bandits, realizing that something was strange.


    "Hey, did you notice something weird when the bandits attempted to abduct you?"


    Sae Joo''s eyebrows knitted, and his eyes silted in confusion, "Err, what do you mean?"


    "Something was not right. If they were attempting to take you, they should not have used wooden sticks as primary weapons. They should have equipped themselves with real weapons, like swords or daggers."


    "Now that you mentioned it, your point makes sense," agreed Sae Joo.


    "What if those people knew that you are a Prince and not just an ordinary person? I was just stating a possibility since the guards on that ship knew that there was a Prince in their captives."


    "That might be true, but how? How could they know that I am a prince?"


    Shun''s face became more serious as he warned Sae Joo about the situation, "I have no idea, but know this: You are no ordinary person; you are the next ruler of this country. Vigilance is what you really need the most. Every time you move, danger could be lurking just around, waiting for the right timing. One more thing, do not give your trust that easily to everybody. Who knows, your greatest enemy might be the ones closest to you?"


    The Prince got worried about Shun''s last sentence. He remembered the long-time rivalry of his father and his uncle. Although for him, his father''s brother had never done anything harmful for him as far as he knew (apart from some scoldings perhaps). But now, that a person had finally instilled it to him, he opened up his mind for a possibility that his uncle could do even more than just a pure reprimanding.


    "My gratitude for giving me the advice. May I have a request?"


    "Sure. What is it?"


    "Err, I know that your main purpose of being here is to purchase medicines for your father. But, uh, could you be my personal bodyguard? I mean, I have my retinues in the palace but I am not that comfortable when I am with them. This is the first time that I have felt great comfort with a non-family member. I will be in charge of your father''s lifetime medicines."


    Shun played idly with a stick he was holding while smiling, "I really appreciate your offer. But I cannot leave my father all alone."


    "I am not saying that you will leave him. You can move to Seorabeol."


    "No. It is not as easy as that. My father has a strange resentment with the capital. He actually has no idea that I am here. I lied to him, just to buy medicines for him."


    "Why is that? Did something happen to him in Seorabeol?" asked Sae Joo curiously.


    "I have no idea." Shun yawned and asked Sae Joo to go to sleep. The Crown Prince agreed, and the two put the fire off, lay in their improvised beds made of evergreen branches and leaves. The first few minutes of their sleep was actually comfortable until Shun got disturbed by Sae Joo''s continuous movements as if he had trouble going to sleep.


    Shun rose and scratched his head, partly annoyed, "Hey, I cannot sleep because you keep on flipping. Is there something bothering you?"


    The Crown Prince sat up as well and bit his lips, looking mischievously to the young boy. "Err, I cannot sleep properly... if I am not hugging... something." he bowed his head in embarrassment¡ªhis cheeks'' apples reddened.


    Irked with the Prince''s confession, Shun rolled his eyes and shook his head. "What? Are you being serious right now? So, how did you sleep when we were on the ship?"


    "Who says I had a good sleep? It was hard for me. You just did not see it because you were the one who always sleeps first. I am telling the truth, I am not making excuses. I will just move over if you are disturbed," sighed Sae Joo, turning around.


    Grinning, Shun teased Sae Joo as he lay back down and stretched his arm, offering Sae Joo what he wanted. "Here, lie under my arm and hug me. Come. Just think of this as your reward for saving us all, and besides, I can sleep with a clean conscience, and you can sleep comfortably. Come on," invited Shun, patting his bed.


    Sae Joo looked back twice before deciding to lie closer to Shun. He leaned his head on the boy''s arm, and slowly moved his arm over the boy''s body, hesitating.


    "Faster!" Shun laughed, pulled Sae Joo''s arm, and tucked him closer. The Crown Prince''s entire face turned scarlet as he felt his heartbeat raced, his breath getting shallower.


    Why I am feeling this way?


    He bit his lips and closed his eyes. Feeling his friend''s warmth and heartbeat eventually lulled him slowly to sleep.


    Shun looked down at Sae Joo''s hair, and said, "You are really a peculiar boy."


    ~~?~~


    While the two young boys finally slept with peace and comfort, some people found it hard even to afford a single blink, perhaps even out of worry or even out of enduring pain. Back in the province of Myeongju, Muhyuk was sitting on their porch while staring blankly at the thousand-star formations. He was worried about his son, who had still not managed to come back.


    "Muhyuk-seonsaeng-nim, it is time for your medicine," Deok Cheol called, approaching him with a cup of tonic.


    "Why has Shun not come back yet? Cheongju-mok is just a day away," the sick man worried.


    "Err, I am certain that he is on his way, with your medicine," the plump boy assured.


    Then, Muhyuk saw Doctor Yang coming out from one of their neighbor''s house. When the doctor passed by their house, he stopped and bowed to the old man, asking how we was feeling, "Ahjussi, how are you feeling now?"


    "Better, Doctor. I really owe it to you," smiled Muhyuk.


    "That is good to hear. Thanks to your son, who responded quickly. By the way, has he not come back yet?"


    "Not yet."


    The doctor looked upwards and murmured, "Well, that makes sense since Seorabeol is far from here. Take care of yourself, Ahjussi!" he bowed again and started walking.


    "W-wa-wait, what did you just say?" the old man seemed to be shocked and confused with what he heard.


    "Uhh, did your son not tell you that he is going Seorabeol to buy medicines for you? I suggested him to go to the capital because we do not have available supplies of your other important medicines here."


    The entire dark skies fell upon Muhyuk upon hearing the doctor''s statement. His entire body felt numb as if the entire world had stopped. His chest suddenly became heavier, and his lungs suddenly shrunk abruptly.


    Holding his chest, he grunted in pain. Doctor Yang and Deok Cheol assisted him and brought him back to his room.


    "No need. I am fine. I was just a bit surprised because Shun told me that he is going to Cheongju-mok."


    "Let me check you, Ahjussi," insisted the doctor.


    "I am fine. You have done more than enough doctor. Please go home."


    The doctor bowed his head and reiterated some safety precautions and first aid responses just in case another incident would happen. When the doctor had left, Muhyuk confronted his son''s friend.


    "Do you know anything about this?" he glowered.


    "Uhh, yes... Please forgive me. Shun told me not to tell you so that you will not worry."


    Muhyuk suddenly rose and sat up. Deok Cheol held his arm and ask, "Seonsaeng-nim, what are you doing? You should take a rest.


    "Get yourself ready. We are going to Seorabeol."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Yamato (???) - Ancient nation of Japan in the 8th century.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 26 ?

    Deok Cheol held the sick man''s hand, trying to convince him to stay and just rest. He was worried that something might happen to him, considering that his emotions were heightened at the moment.


    "Please calm down, seonsaengnim. You are ill."


    The old man shoved his hands and frowned, "I do not care if I am ill or dying. I need to go to the capital and get my son!"


    "What if we do not cross paths with Shun? What if the moment we arrived there, he has already arrived here? Please think about it first," pleaded Deok Cheol.


    Pounding his chest, Muhyuk insisted that he felt something strange about Shun''s entire travel. "I could feel it, Deok Cheol. Something wrong is happening to my son. I cannot just sit in here and wait for him. It is really bothering me so badly!"


    The plump boy hugged the old man, tapping his back. "All right, seonsaengnim. I know. Forgive me.


    "Thank you, Deok Cheol."


    Heavens, please do not let my son step foot in the palace.


    The two stood and prepared all of the things they would need for the travel. While ransacking some chest, Muhyuk asked Deol Cheol about certain apparel from the Gokturks. "Deok Cheol, do your parents have this head apparel from the Gokturks¡ªalso, this type of cloth which covers the entire face.


    "Hmm, oh, you mean a turban? I guess we have one in our house. About the veil, I am not sure but maybe we have those types of clothes there. Why did you ask?"


    "I will explain it to you along the way. Could you please get some for me?"


    The boy nodded and dashed to his house to search for the things the old man wanted. After a few minutes, Deok Cheol came back with a veil and a turban. Muhyuk quickly wore those as he told the boy to check all their things. When everything had been settled, they left the house and borrowed a horse to one of their neighbors, starting their travel in the cold night.


    ~~?~~


    The next morning, Sae Joo woke up from his deep, cozy sleep¡ªall thanks to Shun''s arm and body. Soon after, Shun followed and felt the slow, stinging pain of the cramp on his purplish arm.


    "Good morning!" greeted the Prince.


    Shun curled his lips and frowned, "Good morning, my butt! My arm hurts, thanks to you!"


    Sae Joo grimaced in a pang of slight guilt and embarrassment, "Forgive me."


    "Never mind. My arm will be fine in a few minutes," he said, stretching.


    "Ah, before I forget, let me return this to you." Shun dove his hand to his pocket and handed the eagle figurine to Sae Joo.


    "Oh, Heavens! Thank you very much! I, myself, have even forgotten about this."


    Looking at the young boy, Sae Joo noticed his headband, as it flashed a sudden, random memory at his mind. "Err, that headband... where did you get that?"


    "Oh, this? It belongs to my father. I found it when I was ransacking down our basement. He has no idea that I have this."


    "Is that so? Your headband looks familiar. It has the same design as the palace red hwarangs."


    Shun''s eyebrows met, acknowledging Sae Joo''s assertion. He untied the headband and examined it carefully.


    "Look at this! It has been in the chest for many years but its colors are still vibrant. This insignia did not corrode as well," said Shun.


    "It must be of high value. I suggest that you keep it hidden instead of flaunting it around. Who knows, someone might have an interest in taking that from you. I am suggesting this for our safety. I will just buy you a headband when we arrive at the capital."


    "Right. Better safe than sorry. Sure, I would not mind receiving a gift," chuckled Shun. He folded the headband and hid it in his chest pocket. He smiled and stood, asking Sae Joo to get ready as they were about to start their long journey again.


    Just like what the village men had told them, the two took another long hour of travel. The blue spear mountains, the purple flowers in the wide meadow, the greens of the evergreen forest, and the smooth flow of the streams were few of the many things that bloomed in Sae Joo''s mind as they moved from one place to another. He was inspired again to continue his craft, after witnessing the wonders of their kingdom''s nature, unknown to his eyes for a long time.


    The time of day became history, as the hands of the night wove wondrously at the blue skies again. Finally, after long hours of tiring, yet aesthetically enjoyable travel, the two boys finally reached the capital. They started seeing villages and marketplaces, which were about to close. People also started lighting up their torches and lamps to light their ways in the upcoming darkness.


    When the two had arrived in the front of one of the palace gate, Sae Joo held Shun''s arm and smiled, "I am home."


    The Prince announced his presence, and the surprised guards opened the gates happily, yet with full strong stature.


    As they walked down the palace courtyard, Shun''s jaws almost dropped at the elegant designs of the huge pavilions, the magnificence of the men and women''s delicate apparels, the sturdy formation of the colorful hwarangs and guards, and the entire huge space occupied by the palace.


    "Wow! This place is even larger than my hometown!" he nudged Sae Joo and laughed, "Where is your room?"


    Sae Joo chortled and pointed the huge, maroon-painted pavilion beside the King''s pavilion, "That is my pavilion. You can find my room there."


    "What? That whole thing is yours? The entire people of Myeongju could fit inside that! Wow!" his eyes moved around as he scanned the entire palace, up to the last line of his sight.


    "Shall we?" invited Sae Joo.


    The two walked closer to the main council hall. The guards, hwarangs, and the court ladies just passed by, probably because they could not recognize the Prince''s dirty, ragged appearance. After a few minutes, Sae Joo saw Ministers Yoo Min, Dae Wong, and Yeol, walking down the stairs from the main council hall, going to the courtyard.


    Filled with great joy and excitement, Sae Joo called, "Minister Dae Wong! Yoo Min-seonsaengnim! Harabeoji!"


    The three looked around and saw the missing Crown Prince, waving at them. Their hearts suddenly jumped with joy as they ran altogether to Sae Joo.


    "Sae Joo-wangja!" Yeol called.


    The elderly minister hugged his grandson tight. "We have been very worried!"


    Yoo Min and Dae Wong ran back to the main pavilion, stormed inside the council hall, and announced the Prince''s return. Everyone inside was surprised, especially Jae Joong, who almost cried in relief and joy. Jung Ho threw sharp glances to the King as he followed him outside.


    The King ran as fast as he could and welcomed his son with open arms. This was when the entire palace was notified. Almost all officials stopped from their works and went to the courtyard, to welcome the Crown Prince. Some even exchanged whispers for they are shocked to see the Prince''s look.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Why are you dressed like that?" asked Jae Joong.


    Before Sae Joo could had explained, Jung Ho butted in and suggested, "Sire, I know that this is a moment worth rejoicing, but may I suggest we talk about all the details formally inside the council hall? Plus, the Prince needs a general body cleaning."


    "Fine. Gather all the council members. We shall talk about it formally," commanded Jae Joong. His attention was suddenly seized by an unfamiliar, teenage boy beside Sae Joo, whose sparkling eyes seemed restless while looking around at the entire place innocently.


    "Who is this boy?" he asked.


    "Oh Sire, this is my savior and friend, Shun," said Sae Joo. He nudged Shun''s arm, signaling him to bow down.


    Shun dipped his head in a bow, his eyes darting sideways. He lifted his head slowly and introduced himself, "Uhh, My name is... Shun, Y-yo-your Majesty."


    The King''s entire presence made his heart skip some beats. Completely overwhelmed by his divine appearance, Shun''s words were seized from his lips, and his entire body was nailed on the ground.


    "Is it true that you are the one who saved my son?"


    "Y-ye-yes, Your Majesty."


    Jae Joong''s lips curved into a smile, "I want to know the details of that later... Court Ladies, take this boy to the kitchen and give him some decent clothes, as a sense of gratitude... Sae Joo, go to your quarters and take a bath. I will meet you in the council hall after an hour." he tapped Sae Joo''s shoulders and left.


    The thronging people started dissipating. Sae Joo''s retinues assisted him to his pavilion, while the kitchen servants led Shun to the kitchen.


    Strolling down the courtyard going to his pavilion, Sae Joo crossed paths with Jung Min, who was with some hwarangdos. The Prosecution Minister bowed his head and spoke, "It is a pleasant surprise, Your Highness. Thank Heavens you are safe."


    "I deeply appreciate your kind words, Hyungnim."


    "Mind if I ask what happened to you?" smirked Jung Min.


    "It was a long story. I will tell the council all the details later. I shall retire at my chambers to take a bath and rest for a while," said Sae Joo. He bowed his head a bit and walked past Jung Min.


    When the Prince was already about a couple of inches behind him, Jung Min spilled the hot beans, which Sae Joo could not ignore. "Do you believe that what had happened to you has something to do with your identity?"


    The Crown Prince turned around and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Some people here always keeps a dagger behind their backs every time they talk nicely to you."


    "Could you please tell me straight what you really mean?"


    Jung Min grinned, giving the Prince a stupefied, judging look, "Those men who tried to take you when you were near Lord Nori''s house... they know your real identity."


    A memory flashed in Sae Joo''s mind. He started realizing that Shun definitely had a point when he mentioned that those men might had known his real identity. Disturbed by the increasing probability of Jung Min''s statements and the connecting dots between his and Shun''s claims, the Crown Prince could not help himself, but to ask more, "Please tell me what you really know."


    "May I speak candidly then?"


    "Sure you may."


    "Prince, it does not have to come from my lips. I know that deep inside your chaotic mind, you already know who are those people behind. It is just a battle between trusting your instincts and denying them." Jung Min stepped closer, "I cannot blame you though. This must be a traumatic experience for you. Denial is not a bad emotion, but do not let it get through you along the way."


    Sae Joo frowned, "How about you? Are you also involved?"


    After a scoff, Jung Min arched a brow and defended himself, "Why would I even have to waste my time talking to you about this matter if I am involved? I am no fool, Wangjanim."


    "I hope that you are telling the truth."


    "I do not have to lie. I, as well, had been affected by your sudden disappearance. Everyone was truly worried about you! The whole palace felt like a restless, warzone. All people''s normal routines were altered. Do you know why? Because you are the King''s son¡ªthe supposedly next ruler of this kingdom. People envision you as their savior and hope. They had invested so much faith and trust on you, so, please... please, on behalf of all people who look up to you, stop from being a disappointment, do not be a liability¡ªa waste of investment."


    The sharpness of Jung Min''s word dagger pierced through Sae Joo''s heart, transcending to his soul. It lingered in his chest and kept of twisting and drilling inside, dismantling every tissue of his heart. Small teardrops peeked on the corners of his eyes, feeling the pain of his cousin''s taunting words. "Forgive me," mentioned him. Jung Min glanced a bit, bowed his head, and continued walking, leaving the Prince anchored to his position. It took almost five minutes before he started moving to his pavilion.


    ~~?~~


    One hour had passed, Sae Joo came out from his chambers¡ªall washed up, wearing a green jeogori robe and his small golden crown in his topknot. He strolled down the courtyard and met Shun in the middle, who was with some kitchen ladies.


    Shun''s eyes rolled in disbelief, upon seeing the real look of the Crown Prince.


    "Daebak! You really look so different, Sae Joo!" he stepped closer and tried to touch the Prince, but a hwarang blocked and reprimanded him, "How dare you? Fix your tone boy, you are talking to His Highness.


    "Do not make so much fuss about it. Let us go," said Sae Joo.


    They walked to the King''s pavilion and entered the main council hall. When the guards had opened the door, the eunuch announced, "Prince Sae Joo has arrived."


    Sae Joo walked down the yellow carpet, passing the council members and some high ranking Jingols, who were lining on the two sides of the carpet. He paused and bowed to the King and the Prime Minister before he sat on his throne. Shun, on the other hand, just stood silently beside the guards on the far end of the hall.


    "Our discussion shall commence," announced Jae Joong.


    The Prime Minister stood and stated what had happened during Sae Joo''s disappearance, "Wangjanim, based on Lady Jin Ri''s story, you are the one who ordered her to take you outside the palace. She respectfully refused you, but you threw tantrums to her, forcing the poor lady to follow your demands. That is why she thought of a plan just to grant your orders. But when you were outside, you were attacked by unknown men, and Lady Jin Ri fell off the river in an attempt to save you. What is your take on this?"


    Scanning the judging eyes of the nobles awaiting for his answer, Sae Joo clenched his quivering fist as a memory flashed into his mind¡ªhis and Jung Min''s entire conversation an hour ago.


    ~~?~~


    Jung Min suddenly turned around and warned Sae Joo, who was on the verge of crying because of his tormenting words, "Ah! Before I forget, Jin Ri will surely be there at the council hall. She mentioned that... you were the one who ordered her to take you outside the palace, and that she just followed your orders."


    "C-co-could you please repeat what you said?"


    The young man sniggered, "Jin Ri said that you were the one who ordered her."


    "What? No! That was not what really happened!"


    "That was what she said, and since you were not present nor any witnesses that could defend you during the course of our investigation, the Prosecution department had no choice but to believe her statements. Now that you are here, it is your time to tell us your side."


    Sae Joo''s eyes darted sideways, looking down, pinching his palm¡ªout of disbelief, "No, no, not Jin Ri."


    "If you are telling the truth, Jin Ri must have had too much courage to tell that you were the one who planned it all. From the way I see it, there are two things that could explain it: one, she is ready for your rebuttal, or worse, she really expects that you would not be able to return here safely."


    Jung Min continued, "I really have to go. This conversation is getting too much longer; just explain your side later."


    ~~?~~


    Back in the council meeting, Jung Ho asked the anxious Prince, who seemed to be lost in his connection with the world, "Prince Sae Joo, are you ready to state your statements?"


    Sae Joo stole glances at Jung Min and Jin Ri. The latter avoided his eyes and bowed her head.


    Liar. Total lies. How could you do this to me?


    "All I could say is that... I am at fault. I really wanted to go outside the palace, so I opened up my sentiments to Lady Jin Ri. She was the one who planned how I could escape, granting my request."


    Jung Ho smiled and convinced the King, "Sire, the Prince has admitted already his mistake, and he is safe now. Could we please put an end into this case already?"


    Before Jae Joong could reply, Sae Joo stood and cut in, "However..."


    Jung Ho''s eyebrows assembled at the top of his nose bridge in a frown, "Wh-what is it, Your Highness?"


    While Jung Ho started to feel a little nervous inside, Jung Min just stared at the Prince and his father as he mocked them in his mind. Go. Fight until your throats explode.


    Sae Joo spoke, "Those men who tried to take me... it seemed like they knew my real identity. I felt like the entire attempt to abduct me... is staged."


    Jung Ho and Jin Ri''s eyes grew bigger in surprise. They could not believe that the Prince could actually had a hint about what they did, thinking that their plans were done very secretly¡ªwith no stains of their involvements. The nervous lady looked to her brother, who was smirking at her. Orabeoni, it was you!


    "Staged? How could you say that it was staged?"


    "I suggest that you just ask the boy who saved me. He is there!" Sae Joo pointed at Shun.


    After asking permission to let the boy speak, Jung Ho ordered the young boy to come closer: to state what the Prince meant. Shun walked down the carpet, his head leveled in a bow.


    "Your name is Shun, is it not?" asked Jung Ho.


    "Y-ye-yes."


    "Could you attest to what the Prince had said?"


    Still, with his head down low, he did not dare to look at any of the royal members'' eyes, "I will just say what I have had observed."


    Jae Joong commanded, "Raise your head, boy. Tell us what you know."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Harabeoji (????) - Korean term for, "Grandfather"


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 27 ?

    Despite the rattling feeling deep inside his body, Shun followed the King''s order and rose his head. He mustered his strength and shove his irrational fears away, thinking that he would not do anything against the law. He was ready to spill out everything that he knew. "Your Majesty, I was the one who saved Sae... I mean, His Highness, from those unknown men who tried to abduct him.


    Jae Joong frowned, hungry for more details. "Continue. Tell us more details."


    "I was on my way to Seorabeol when I decided to take a rest at an unknown forest. I tied my horse at a big tree and sat down under. Suddenly, I heard a scream. I was alerted, curious where it came from. I searched for the sound, and from the thick shrubs, I saw a group of men encircling the two already. One man was holding her by the neck, and the other man was grabbing the Prince by his neck¡ª"


    Jae Joong''s entire face turned crimson in a wave of composed anger, hearing the boy''s story. He tried to control his emotion and continued listening as his hands quivered down his sleeves. Shun continued, "The lady ran to the Prince, seemed like she was trying to save him. But another man from the circle stopped her. Eventually, there was a physical altercation, and the man suddenly pushed her, but instead of falling off the ground, she fell into the stream."


    The Prime Minister raised a brow after listening, and he cut in, "Sire, this boy''s story just matched with what Lady Jin Ri has narrated." he paused and turned his head to Sae Joo before he continued, "Apparently, the poor lady was just another victim. She faced and struggled with the unforgiving current of the furious stream."


    "I am not yet done, Sire!" Shun suddenly burst out, making all the council members and nobles exchanged uncomfortable glances. A young commoner had his guts to voice out his thoughts without being intimidated by the Prime Minister. Out of a little embarrassment, a faint smile just embossed from Jung Ho''s mouth as his eyes moved downward.


    "Continue," ordered Jae Joong.


    Shun rubbed his nose and spoke, "I noticed something strange. If they really want to take someone, why did they use wooden sticks as weapons, not real swords? It was as if they are really confident that their target could not even punch them in their faces." he chuckled.


    "So are you saying that because of that, you think that the whole thing was staged?" asked Jae Joong.


    "Another thing, Your Majesty. The Prince and that lady were just by themselves. The lady was dressed elegantly, while the Prince was dressed like a commoner. I just could not fathom why those men would even bother to show themselves to him if they could just escape after taking the lady. If I were on their shoes, I would just knock the lady off and get out as fast as I could. I would not bother showing up myself to a commoner. What good thing could I get from that?"


    With Shun''s logical explanation, members of the council members nodded and exchanged whispers with each other, slowly getting convinced by his assertions. Jin Ri fidgeted casually at her position while staring at her father, who seemed to be ignoring her. She could not handle the presence of the meddler in front of them so she decided to speak, afraid that any moment their dirty secret would be exposed. "Considering that you have a point, what is your proof that the entire thing was staged?"


    The young boy turned around and walked slowly in front of Jin Ri, his eyes grew larger as he stared at her. "I have no solid proof. As I have said a while ago, I was just stating what I have observed."


    "Did you hear him, Sire? He has no solid proof! Please do not trust this foolish person."


    Boiling blood rushed to Shun''s ear, for the lady just insulted his credibility. He moved closer to Jin Ri, and the two hwarangs from the lady''s back immediately blocked him. "Why are you being so affected? Are you the one who is going to take the blame if it turns out that the whole abduction scene was scripted? Are you involved as well?"


    Jin Ri''s eyes bulged out in anger, lips fading into a thin line. "What did you just say? How dare you accuse me? I am the Prime Minister''s daughter!"


    "Being a daughter of a nobleman has nothing to do with this so why should I care? I did not accuse you. I just asked you questions. Know the difference..." Shun surveyed her from head to toe before he resumed. "... milady!"


    Some council members and noblemen shook their heads, their jaws gaped down in shock. It was their first time to witness a commoner crossing his boundaries just to express his emotions. At the same time, a few of them tried to hide their entertained faces, like Dae Wong. This boy is indeed different.


    Before the heated argument could had intensified, the King stood and reprimanded the two. He ordered Shun to come forward, and at the same time, the hwarangs returned to their places, behind Jin Ri.


    "Shun, right? I could see that your statement makes sense, but without solid proof, I cannot honor your statements fully," said Jae Joong.


    "I just stated what I think after analyzing the situation. If that is your final judgment, then I cannot do anything about that, Sire." he dipped his head in a low bow after resting his case.


    Jung Ho butted in again. This time he looked confident that he could turn the tables around in his favor. "Sire, are you looking for a hard proof? I ordered some hwarangdos last night to search for those men who tried to kidnap your son based on my daughter''s description. Luckily, we caught one of them. May we please let him speak?"


    Squinting his eyes, Jae Joong agreed and gave his permission. "Go ahead."


    "Let him in!" called Jung Ho. Two red hwarangdos marched down the carpet with a man wearing black robe and pants¡ªhis torso was tied in a rope. They bowed to Jae Joong as they reached the foot of his throne. Shun moved over to the side, scanning the guy head to foot.


    "Is he one of those wretched bastards?" asked Jae Joong.


    "Yes, Sire. They caught him last night when we did a raid on one of their hideouts. Unfortunately, others were killed while others have escaped. However, worry not, for we are trying our best to find and crush all of them," assured Jung Ho.


    The King cleared his throat and turned to Shun. "Do you recognize this man, boy?"


    After releasing a skeptical, yet sharp glower, Shun nodded his head slowly, confirming the man''s identity. "Yes. He is one of those men." Hearing the boy''s answer, Jae Joong immediately started the interrogation.


    "I will go straight to the point, so answer my questions while my tone is still at it''s regal, humane form... Why did you try to abduct my son, and who ordered you to do that?"


    The man suddenly groveled, down on his knees as he started jabbering, begging for his life. "Your Majesty, please spare my life! I do not know anything! It was just a random encounter, an accidental moment! We do not really have a target. No one ordered us! We were on our way to our hideout when we found the two. Our leader ordered us to take the lady, to sell her for money, but since one of us has failed to knock her down quietly, she screamed, and the boy¡ªI mean, the Prince heard us and suddenly dashed to our position. We had no choice! We should leave no witness. We were afraid! Please, Sire, do not kill me!"


    "Hence, do you truly admit that you tried to take Lady Jin Ri for the sake of money?"


    The apprehended man nodded quickly, "Yes, Sire. I know we are at fault but please do not kill me."


    Grimacing in disgust, Jae Joong ordered the hwarangs to take the man away¡ªto send him to the underground dungeon. "I have heard enough. Take away this disgusting thing in front of me." The hwarangs nodded in response, and they dragged the man away. He kept on screaming as his straw shoes squeaked in the wooden floor, past the carpet, until the council hall-door was closed. Jung Ho ran his eyes to the man as he was taken away, reminiscing the night when he met and killed those bandits.


    ~~?~~


    After killing all men involved, wiping drips of blood in his face under the moonlight in the dark forest, Jung Ho asked the bandit leader, "Are those all? Only four?"


    "No, Your Excellency. I reserved one of them for you, just like what you told me."


    Grinning, Jung Ho ordered, "Bring him out."


    The guards of the bandit leader dragged the last man who was assigned to take the Prince. Just like his colleagues, his head was covered with a black cloth¡ªthe body was tied in a rope. They pushed him to the forest ground and took out the cover.


    "What is your name?" inquired Jung Ho, looking down.


    "Bongsu, Your Excellency."


    "Bongsu, I need you to do this little job for me, and I assure you that you will not follow your men down the grave," offered Jung Ho, scanning the dead bodies on the ground.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Yes. I will do anything for you, Your Excellency. Just spare my life please."


    "All right then. Now listen to me...."


    ~~?~~


    Back in the council meeting, when the door was closed, Jung Ho stood and bowed, "Sire, the man, who was recognized by this boy, already mentioned that they were the ones who tried to take Lady Jin Ri and the Prince. He also stressed out that he did not know their real identities. If that is enough proof already, may you please announce your judgments."


    Jae Joong cleared his throat and glanced shortly at Jung Ho. "This issue is over. Considering that the man has already admitted everything, I will punish him. Lord Jung Min!" the Prosecution Minister stepped forward and bowed, "Yes, Sire."


    "See to it that the man gets what he deserves... now!"


    "Definitely, Sire." he lowered his head in a bow and walked out of the council hall.


    When Jung Min left, he called the attention of the people inside as the investigation continued. He asked Shun again, for his mind was not enlightened yet about why the Prince had been missing for almost four days. "So, if you have saved my son from those bandits successfully, why did you just return now?"


    Sae Joo butted in, "We were kidnapped by another group of bandits¡ªthis time they were from the Tang Empire."


    "What? Tang Empire?"


    "Yes, Father. We were brought to Dokdo Island, and we met the Tang''s Crown Prince."


    "Tang Prince? Do you mean Crown Prince Xiao Ji?"


    "Yes, Sire. It was a long story. We were taken to Dokdo Island, alongside with some people from Silla and other nations. We did some agreements with him, which ended up with a fight. The Tang bandits knew that there was a prince hiding in commoner clothes in one of their captives. The Tang Prince said that he would free all of us if that Prince defeats him in a battle."


    "So, did you fight him?"


    Sae Joo did not respond, and Shun cut in. "I was the one who fought the arrogant Prince, Sire. It was Prince Sae Joo''s idea. He gave me the eagle figurine and asked to pose as a Prince to get the freedom we deserve."


    Jae Joong''s nose flared in anger as the blood jetted to his face like magma from an erupting volcano. "This is unacceptable! Prime Minister, I need you to set me an appointment with Tang''s Minister of Foreign Affairs. We need to seriously talk about this."


    Anxiety infested inside the Prime Minister as he tried to convince the King to drop his order. He was actually not afraid of the bilateral talks between the King and Tang''s representative. What really scared him the most was the stronger monster than him, whom he had a huge debt in the past: the source of his almanac when he predicted the eclipse¡ªthe Tang Emperor. With the King''s plan, the probability that the Tang Emperor would meddle would be close to absolute.


    "Sire, could you please reconsider? Maybe... this was just brought upon by the Prince Xiao Ji''s immaturity. Everyone, just so you know, the Tang Prince is ill-tempered, arrogant, and has a towering pride. What if the Tang Emperor knows this? If everything goes unwell, the whole kingdom would be affected."


    "Prime Minister, calm down. I would just like to raise my concern, especially regarding the ownership of Dokdo Island. We should make this clear once and for all. That island belongs to Silla, not to Tang. They should not have acted like they are superior to us in our own territory! I want this settled now. If you cannot do it, then I will assign it to someone else. Now answer me Prime Minister, will you do it?"


    Jung Ho''s narrowed eyes glued to the King, lowering his face, "Y-ye-yes, Your Majesty."


    "Good. Everyone, this case has been cleared already. That man will be punished accordingly, and I will talk to a Tang delegate regarding this alarming case. They should stop what they are doing to our kingdom. If they want slaves or toys for themselves, then they leave Silla alone. I want the message to be delivered to Tang immediately... Now, I want to express my utmost gratitude to this boy who saved our Prince. Shun must be rewarded for his hard work. So, what is it that you desire, boy?" asked Jae Joong.


    Shun bit his lips before deciding to tell the King what he really wanted. "My father is ill, Your Majesty. If I could just buy him some medicine, I would be the happiest son in the world."


    Sae Joo spoke, "Sire, I proposed that you provide his father''s lifetime medicine, and I would like him to be one of our nangdos. As a matter of fact, I want him to become one of my bodyguards. If that is all right with you, I will appreciate it deeply."


    "The medicine for his father is not a problem, however, being one of your bodyguards is another thing. We will have another private council meeting for that matter."


    Jae Joong continued, "This meeting is adjourned."


    All the people left the council hall and went back to their homes since it was already a bit late when the meeting adjourned. In front of the King''s pavilion, down the courtyard, Sae Joo talked to Shun, convincing him about his offer¡ªbeing one of his personal bodyguards. "Shun, I understand that your father really needs your attention and care, but I am still hoping that you would consider my offer."


    Shun smiled and bowed his head, "Your Highness, I really appreciate your offer. It really means a lot to me¡ªat least, someone is able to appreciate my efforts. I am not closing my doors, but I guess, my focus right now is my father. Time is ticking, and his enemy is moving quickly: heart problem is not an easy foe to deal with. It is one of the greatest traitors every existed. One day, he may be fine, but the next minute, he might be not. I hope you understand."


    "Sure. I do understand. It really relieves me that you are still willing to consider. I really wish your father good health and a long life... It is getting late. Please take your rest¡ªthe kitchen ladies will assist you."


    "Goodnight, Your Highness." Shun bowed, turned around, and left.


    ~~?~~


    The night ended well almost for everyone¡ªalmost but obviously, not with Jung Ho. He strode to his room, with steps rumbling down the corridor going to his chambers. Upon reaching his room, he pushed the court ladies, who were standing before his room, aside. He slid the door and banged it close. Standing in front of his table, he shoved the things above it, throwing them to the side. Unpleasant noises of the crashing glass sounds and his screams were heard inside. Accidentally, a small broken glass crystal pricked his finger, and he yelped in pain. Blood dripped on his carpet for a while, but he sucked his finger while shooting a stabbing glare by the wall. "No, Sire. You will never know my secret. Never!"


    ~~?~~


    The next day, Shun woke up from his sleep in a small room for palace gardeners. Looking around the room, he rubbed his eyes and stretched his arms. Soon after, he heard a knock by the wooden door and opened it. In front of him was Sae Joo with his retinues and bodyguards behind him. He wore a periwinkle robe and feather jacket for protection from the dry and cold wind of the morning¡ªthe sun''s crown peeking shyly at the skies. The Crown Prince smiled and greeted him. "Good morning. How was your sleep? Your arm did not hurt, did they?"


    The young boy bowed, "Your Highness, Good morning. It was a pretty decent sleep. What could I do for you in this early morning?"


    "With the King''s consent, we will support your father''s medication. He also asks to bring your father here to be examined."


    Thousands of butterflies flew at Shun''s stomach upon hearing what Sae Joo said. His heart was filled with joy and relief, now that his father would be completely healed. He smiled and bowed his head repeatedly. "Thank you very much, Your Highness! Your grace is insurmountable!"


    "It is nothing. Remember, you are my savior. So get yourself ready, and we shall go to the royal infirmary for your father''s medicine."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    With movements like a speeding arrow released from the bow, he quickly prepared himself and went to the royal infirmary with the Prince. Like the royal library, the entire place was monumental. It was filled with different sets of dividers and sections filled with cabinets of different types of medicines, in any form and any color. There were also beds and medical equipment arranged depending on use or purpose.


    They tried looking for the medicines needed based on the list given by Doctor Yang. Unfortunately, not all medicines were present since some of the high-ranking officials had already consumed what Shun needed. So, they asked one of the stationed doctors inside. "Doctor, where could we find this one?" Sae Joo showed the list, and the doctor read it. "Oh, this one is rare. We have had enough supply but the Prime Minister uses this regularly."


    "My uncle? What is this for?"


    "This is for your nerves. It calms you whenever you are stressed, giving you positive energy. It also helps you to have a good sleep, Your Highness."


    "I understand. My uncle is really a stressed person. By the way, where could we buy this one?"


    "Let us try looking at our supplier. He is down at the East Market. Shall I accompany you, Your Highness?"


    "Oh, sure."


    When they were about to go out of the infirmary, Dae Wong went inside and talked to Sae Joo. He bowed before speaking, "Your Highness, please listen. If you really wish to go outside, I shall accompany you. The King has decided to give permission for you to go out, given that I am with you."


    Nodding, Sae Joo acknowledged the King''s words and agreed accordingly. "No problem, Minister Dae Wong. I am glad that my father allows me to go outside already... Let us go!"


    With another additional set of hwarangs, they traveled to the East Market, the largest marketplace in the kingdom, which was filled with stalls of different products, taverns, and local businessmen such as sword makers, cloth tailors, potters, and many more. There was also a big public square at the center, in which events for festivals and rituals were executed. While walking going to the supplier, the group encountered a commotion near the square. People swarmed in the middle while others whispered on the sides, running their filthy mouths and tongues. Then, there was a scream from a boy. "Help us, please! Anybody!"


    Sae Joo craned his neck out of curiosity, leaning forward. "What is happening there?"


    A hwarang announced, "Clear the way! Clear the way!"


    "Check what that is," the Prince ordered.


    When the people started clearing out, there was a boy at the center, sitting on the ground while holding an unconscious man lying on his lap¡ªface covered with a gray veil. Shun, who was curious as well, stepped forward. He gasped upon recognizing the boy. "Deok Cheol?"


    The boy screamed, "Shun! Thank Heavens, we met... your father, your father!"


    Shun dashed to the unconscious man and shook his body, checking for a response. "Father, father?"


    "Your Highness, please help us!" Shun pleaded.


    The doctor and some of the nangdos assisted them quickly, and one of them carried Shun''s father at his back. The doctor led the way and called, "This way!"


    All of them immediately followed the doctor to a small inn and rented a small room. The nangdo laid the unconscious man on the bed, and the doctor started checking his condition.


    Shaking his head, the doctor spoke to Shun, "Boy, I need to remove your father''s veil and turban. The way I see it, this is one of the main reasons why he fainted."


    Shun obediently nodded, "Yes, please do so." he looked at Deok Cheol and asked, "Why is he dressed like that? It is the summer season. It is hot!"


    Deok Cheol did not respond, looking away from his friend.


    While watching, Sae Joo and Dae Wong could not help but be worried as well. When the doctor had removed the veil, the minister twitched his eyes, trying to recognize a familiar face which he thought he had missed for years. His breath suddenly heaved at the back of his throat upon recognizing the unconscious man fully; his face drained in color as he mumbled.


    "C-Chi-Chil Yook?"


    __________


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 28 ?

    Chasing his light, shallow breath, Dae Wong stepped backward. He tried to move away from the swarm of people inside the small room, trying to get some air. While stepping away, he almost tripped on my floor, but thankfully, Sae Joo was able to hold him by his arm. "Is something bothering you, Minister Dae Wong?"


    Blinking his eyes fast, he shook his head and avoided Sae Joo''s gaze, "N-no-nothing, Your Highness. Maybe I just need some air. I feel suffocated."


    "I understand. Just leave the room, and go outside this inn. We will follow once Shun''s father wakes up."


    Dae Wong craned his head towards Muhyuk who was grimacing and panting¡ªsweats flooded all over his face and body. "Uh, all right, Your Highness."


    The minister bowed his head, turned around, and walked towards the door. But the moment that his foot was an inch away from the doorway, he heard Shun exclaimed, "Father! Can you recognize me?"


    Dae Wong was cemented to his place like a statue. Even the last strands of his hair did not dare to make a single move. He stood stiffly by the doorway and listened.


    "S-shun? Is that you?" whispered Muhyuk.


    Clasping the old man''s hands, Shun nodded and smiled, "Yes, Father. Thank Heavens, you are all right!"


    Muhyuk adjusted his blurry sight, scanning the small room filled with hwarangs and people with elegant robes. He squinted, trying to observe the face of a young man, dressed elegantly in front of him.


    "Where am I? Who are they?"


    Sae Joo walked slowly beside the bed and introduced himself. "Ahjussi, I am Sae Joo, Silla''s Crown Prince. I am your son''s friend. It is truly a relief, knowing that your condition is better now."


    Muhyuk''s pale face lost more colors, as more sweat dripped down his face. "P-pr-prince? How did you¡ª" he looked at his son, telling him to explain. "What is happening?"


    "Father, it is a long story. Yes. The Prince is right. We know each other."


    The man under the weather tried to rise from his bed, but his son immediately stopped him, pushing him gently back to bed. "Father, what are you doing? Please do not make this hard for us! You are ill, please for Heaven''s sake, stay put!" the frustrated young boy rubbed his head before letting a warm, heavy exhale out of his lungs.


    "Forgive me, Father. I was just concerned about you."


    "I am the one who should ask forgiveness to you. I know this is difficult for you. You do not even have your own life without me. All your life, I have been a liability to you."


    "Say no more, Father. I do not regret doing all that I have done for you. I cannot, and I will never get tired of you."


    The observing Prince could not help but be moved by Shun''s dedication and love for his father. He realized how lucky he was having a healthy father, whom he knew would be always there whenever he needed him. He did not want to distract the two from their father and son bonding, but he had to because Muhyuk needed to drink his medicines already. He cleared his throat first before speaking, "Uh, I hate to break it to you two, but I guess you already need to take your medicine, Ahjussi. We will just return to the palace and do some errands to give you private time with your son. I truly wish for your complete recovery... Shun, we shall be on our way. Just meet me when you... are going back to your hometown already."


    Shun moved closer to the Prince and bowed his head. "Your Highness, you have done more than enough. I will never forget this moment. I owe you my father''s life. Please take care."


    Sae Joo smiled and patted Shun''s arm. He cocked his head to Muhyuk saying his final goodbye before leaving, "Ahjussi, we shall leave. I shall cover up the expenses for this room and for your medicines. Doctor, make sure that Shun''s father will be taken care of."


    "Yes, Your Highness," said the doctor while heating up some medical apparatuses on a corner, for aseptic purposes.


    With no response, Muhyuk avoided Sae Joo''s eyes and mumbled, "M-my gratitude, Your Highness."


    The Prince, together with his retinues, left the room, while the doctor remained to assist Muhyuk as per Sae Joo''s orders. Dae Wong, on the other hand, moved out of the door slowly after the Prince''s group had passed by him. Shun noticed the anxious face of his father, which made him question the ill man. "Father, I have noticed that you were quite nervous when you were talking to the Prince. Is there something wrong? You were always avoiding his eyes."


    "What? No. I was just, uh, overwhelmed by the fact that you know His Highness. You should not look in his eyes when you talk to him since he is a royal, unlike us... u-un-unlike you, who is just a commoner."


    Shun scratched his head and curled his lips, "Yes, you do have a point. He is a royal person after all. Maybe I was just used to treat him like a friend, so I tend to speak to him casually at times."


    Muhyuk''s eyebrows met as his eyes sharpen into a glower. "What did you say? You speak casually to him? Shun!"


    "Relax, father. I am trying to adjust now."


    "You better put an end on your relationship with the Prince. A person as high as he should never be friends with a low-life person like you. We are just mere commoners, remember that. You are a commoner!"


    "Give it a rest father. What is wrong with you? I know that I am just a commoner. Please do not rub it in my face. Besides, we are leaving Seorabeol soon, right? Worry not, for I will just settle things with the Prince, and we shall go back home."


    "Could you make it as soon as possible?"


    "I will father. Do not worry."


    Trying to get away with the stressful topic, Shun just decided to ask the doctor, who was pounding some green herbs using a small wooden mortar and pestle. "Doctor, how is it going?"


    "Oh, it is getting ready. Once done, I will just go out to get some herbs needed. I was actually hesitant to ask this but uh, could I ask the both of you to go out as well and get these sets of herbs that I will list? One should go to the West Wing of the market, while the other one should go to the South Wing. I, myself, will go to the Central Wing in order for us to get everything quickly," requested the doctor.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "So that means father will be left alone in here?" asked Shun.


    "Yes, for a short period of time only, if that is alright with you."


    Shun looked at his father, and the sick man nodded, "You should go and follow the doctor. Besides, I am feeling a little better. My intense chest pains have receded already."


    The doctor interrupted, "I am done. I shall go now. Here is some silver as your budget."


    Deok Cheol asked, "Shall we go out too?"


    "Yes. Let us go so we could go back faster," replied Shun.


    Shun touched his father''s head, informing him that they would be back shortly. After a kiss in the forehead, the good son, together with his friend left, leaving the sick man alone in the room.


    The two ran across the hallway, dodging some drunk reeling noblemen hugging some courtesans in a broad daylight. When they went out of the inn, they ran on their separate ways. While Muhyuk was having his lone time inside the room, that was the time when tears already had burst from his eyes. He looked upwards, praying this whole nightmare to end. He wanted to go home eagerly, to get his son away from the capital.


    Heavens, please. Let me go home with my son safely.


    After praying; as he was about to catch some sleep again, he heard a knock by the door. "Shun, is that you?" called him. No one responded, and the wooden door just slid open, exposing purple silk pants and robe. When the door opened fully, Muhyuk''s eyes grew large in shock, his mouth hanged wide, jaws dropped. The nobleman standing before him was a part of his nightmare. Those small eyes still haunted him despite the time that had passed.


    "Chil Yook. Fifteen years had passed, and I still could not believe that we met this way."


    "D-Dae-Dae Wong?" the ill man stuttered, rising from his bed. The minister walked closer, held his back and assisted him.


    "It has been a long time. I almost did not recognize you. I have so many questions in mind, Chil Yook. I know that this might not be the right time, but I want answers."


    "Just let me live in peace, Dae Wong. The Heavens have already punished me by giving me this illness. I know you do not want mere answers; you want to get even as well."


    The minister''s forehead folded as his eyes narrowed in sympathy. "Never think that way. Whatever happened in the past was done. It is history. We could never go back and prevent it, but today, in the present, I guess we could still patch things up¡ªclarify everything."


    Chil Yook dipped his head in a low bow, before looking at the minister''s eyes. "What do you want to know?"


    Without even blinking, Dae Wong spilled his first question. "What happened to you and Lady Jang on the day you were supposed to be exiled?"


    "It was a long story. We were actually ambushed by a group of rebels. I have no idea why they did that, but I guess robbery was their main motive," narrated Chil Yook, darting his eyes sideways.


    "Liar." Dae Wong scowled and bit his teeth.


    "It was true! They took us to their hideout. They said that they would release us if we would give our accessories."


    "Stop lying, Chil Yook! We went to the crime spot and recovered the weapons used. The arrows were from the weapon factory owned by one of our hwarangdos. Chances are, someone from the capital or even from the palace had planned everything."


    Shaking his head, Chil Yook vehemently denied Dae Wong''s accusations, "No. I have no idea about that."


    "I will not leave until you admit the truth. Just tell me that the Prime Minister was the one who plotted all of those. Why? Because you were threats to him!"


    The old man could not hold his emotions anymore. His stabbing glare fifteen years back resurfaced through his deep, sunken eyes. "Stop this, Dae Wong. It was all in the past. I have a son to protect."


    "So that is the truth. He is involved! Even though you do not admit it, I could see it in your eyes... and oh, a son?"


    Dae Wong stood and paced down the room. "Son... your son?" scoffed he.


    "Yes, my son. I have a son!"


    Unconvinced by the former Grand Marshal''s statements, Dae Wong shook his head and moved back closer. Chil Yook breathed deeply and sucked his teeth, trying to conceal his fearful soul. He was afraid that the minister might discover his son''s real identity, especially with their current intertwined situation.


    Dae Wong sat again beside Chil Yook and clasp his eyes with his. "Tell me the truth, Chil Yook. I am tired of all of your lies. Do not force me to do my investigation about you, everything about you including your son. Because if I do, the King might know about this, and possibly, your former master, Prime Minister Jung Ho," threatened the minister.


    The ill man immediately grabbed Dae Wong''s hands as he pleaded, "I beg you with all my heart. Please, just leave me and my son in peace. He was the one who gave direction to my life. He was the one who killed the old Chil Yook and birthed the new me. I want to live a life with my son, away from the capital."


    "I will not report this to the King. You can assure that I will shut my mouth and erase in my memory this meeting of ours. I can do that in one condition."


    Chil Yook squinted, "What is that?"


    "I just have one question. I hope that you will answer me with all honesty... Who is Shun?"


    The entire world froze when Chil Yook heard Dae Wong''s question. His senses dropped as all of his nerves felt numb. Noticing that Chil Yook''s face color died, Dae Wong snapped his finger to call his attention. "Chil Yook, did you hear me?"


    "Shun? Shun is my son!"


    "No, he is not." smirked the minister.


    "He is!"


    The minister gripped the old man''s arm, perforating him with a glare. "How on earth would you have a son when in fact you are castrated? All Gukseons are castrated, so that makes you incapable of having a son," explained Dae Wong.


    No words came out from Chil Yook. His shaking lips and teary eyes anchored in place, looking at Dae Wong. Soon after, another set of river flowed down his face. Dumbfounded by Chil Yook''s soft side, the minister''s lips were stitched into a thin line, as he was not able to utter words for a few seconds. He still found it hard to process the sight of his former nemesis. Fifteen years ago, never in his wildest dream that he could see the frail side of the former Grand Marshal.


    "Chil Yook, calm down. I was just asking about your son''s identity. Why are you so afraid? What are you hiding? I know that we are not on the same side, but trust me, all the things that I have done are for the kingdom and its people''s welfare."


    The former Grand Marshal wiped his tears, sniffing. "I know that. I know that you are a good person, and I would like to apologize for all the things that I have done before. I was blinded by the Prime Minister''s false principles. The moment I decided to cut my ties with him, I wanted to kill myself. I was so ashamed! But I found a new purpose in life, and that is to become Shun''s father."


    "Killing one''s self must be a shameful end line of a hwarang. Thank Heavens, you have become strong."


    With all the summed fear, paranoia, and despair, Chil Yook realized that he was already trapped in a fiery hellhole. He knew Dae Wong''s character¡ªhe was a persistent man. If he wished to know even the most irrelevant detail, he would not stop until he discovered it. So, the former Grand Marshal decided to open up his heart, risking the biggest secret of his life. "Fine! Listen to me carefully. I have decided to trust you, so please I want you to keep this secret forever. I want the truth to come from me before you start digging up on everything, and eventually, the King discovers."


    Dae Wong twitched his eyes as he frowned in confusion. "I promise. Just tell me the truth, and the King will never know about this. I will also not investigate Shun''s identity either."


    "My gratitude. As a matter of fact, this is about Shun''s identity. You are right. He is not my son. I believe that the Heavens have a reason why they let you and me cross paths fifteen years after. As much as I want to keep him by my side forever, I realized that I am being too selfish. All secrets are meant to be revealed. It is just a matter of timing and the right people to share the secret with. Now listen..."


    "... Shun is the King''s second son. He is Prince Sae Joo''s twin brother, Prince Sae Yoo."


    __________


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 29 ?

    Dae Wong''s heart skipped a thousand beat in shock. All hell broke loose when he heard about the former Grand Marshal''s confession. His thoughts crumbled into pieces, making it hard for him to get all his senses back.


    "Wh-what did you say? Shun is Sae Yoo?"


    "You heard me right. He is Prince Sae Joo''s twin brother, royal blood¡ªa Seonggol."


    The minister could not understand everything that he heard. The whole gist of Chil Yook''s statement was as blurry as misty dawn in the winter. For the past fifteen years, he believed that the Prince had died when the Prime Minister had fallen in that cliff. However, it turned out that another version of the story just emerged.


    "This does not make sense. Prince Sae Yoo is dead!"


    Chil Yook closed his eyes and shook his head. "No, he is not. When I woke up after that deadly ambush, I discovered that it was indeed the Prime Minister who was behind everything. Yes, you are right. He was the one who ordered those bandits to attack us, but his reason was for my safety. Little did I know that he had a different plan. I was shocked as well when I found out that the Prince was with him. I have no idea what happened in that cliff that you just said. All I knew was that baby Sae Yoo was with him. He handed me the baby, telling me that I should take care of him for a while, away from the capital. He even arranged me a trip to Ulleung Island¡ªto hide there, to raise the baby according to his principles, brainwash him. By the time the Prince is fifteen, he will come back and take him... to use him against the King and Prince Sae Joo."


    Dae Wong''s first rolled into a ball, gritting his teeth. "Jung Ho! You are really despicable!"


    "He really is. He is too powerful. His works were always clean and stainless. He has many connections. He could do almost anything because the nobles and other high-ranking government official support him."


    Crossing his arms, Dae Wong asked, "Why did you decide not to follow his order?"


    A heavy load of a deep-sea exhale surfaced out from the ill man''s lips. "It was because of Lady Jang. She was the one who convinced me to do the right thing, not to be blinded by the Prime Minister. I was thunderstruck by her words, and also by Prince Sae Yoo''s angelic face." he smiled, reminiscing his borrowed son''s innocent smile when he was an infant.


    "You did the right thing, Chil Yook. Thank you."


    "So, what are you going to do now?" asked the old man.


    "You are aware of the prophecy, are you not? The twins were born on the same day as the eclipse. Their fates have already been cursed by the Heavens, and they should never ever cross paths. One of them will be Silla''s destroyer, and one of them will be Silla''s savior. There is no way to tell for now who is who, but since they had already met, I am certain that their inevitable fate will happen," explained Dae Wong.


    "I know that. So, what are we going to do?"


    "No one should ever know Shun''s real identity, especially the King and the Prime Minister¡ªor else his life might be in danger." Dae Wong''s eyes widened out, gluing them to Chil Yook.


    He resumed, "Leave him! Leave Sae Yoo."


    "What? Why? No! I will not leave my son!"


    "Correction¡ªthe King''s son. Do you not realize that this is for Sae Yoo and your safety?"


    Chil Yook''s nose blazed up, boiling blood rushed into his head. His thick eyebrows assembled in a dark stare. "How is this for Shun and my safety, huh? Answer me!"


    "Leave Shun to me. I will be his guardian. I could protect him if he is close to me. No one will suspect about him since he is just considered as the Prince''s acquaintance... There will be upcoming recruitment of additional nangdos from the provinces. I can endorse him since Prince Sae Joo wants him to become his personal bodyguard as well."


    Hearing the minister''s proposal, Chil Yook could not help but to snap out. "No! I thought you are worried about the prophecy, that they should not cross paths. What you are doing will just make them closer. Besides, he will be interacting with the King and the Prime Minister whether we like it or not... Shun and I will go home! We will go back to our province, away from the capital. In that way, he will be safe."


    "Think Chil Yook, think! Do you think you could protect the Prince with your current condition? You cannot even raise yourself up from bed without help. Hide? What if the Prime Minister finds you? Do you think he will not kill you and Shun? If you really want to protect your son, leave him to me. I will protect Prince Sae Yoo! And just in case you are worried about the prophecy, I will try to delay that by keeping Shun''s identity a secret forever. We need to prepare for this one. Once Shun''s identity got exposed, the wrath of the Heavens will surely devour the entire kingdom."


    "Dae Wong, I am afraid of this. Thinking that the Prime Minister will see him every day gives me the creeps. Please, Dae Wong, just let us leave."


    With a raised brow, the minister''s eyes locked on Chil Yook''s. "If you really want to protect Shun, do as I say. I am more capable of protecting the Prince more than you. Do your sacrifice for your son. I will give you some time to bond with him for the last time. Think about what I have said. Leave Shun¡ªleave Prince Sae Yoo."


    Just as when Dae Wong was about to stand, the door suddenly slid open. Standing by the door was Shun, together with Deok Cheol, who were chasing their breaths¡ªpanting and leaning by the doorcase. Shun got surprised upon seeing the minister talking to his father. He walked closer as he spoke, "The market place was a disaster. Looking for these medicines was a pain in the back. Oh, by the way, Lord Dae Wong, what brings you here?"


    Dae Wong stole a swift glance to Chil Yook before responding, "Uh, I have heard from the Prince that your father is a blacksmith. So, I was just asking if he could make me a dagger when he recovers." he cackled.


    "Excellent choice, Your Lordship! My father is the best blacksmith who ever walked on earth! His products are not just weapons; they are art! Would you mind making one for him, Father?" the boy turned to the old man.


    "Err, of course, why not? It would be a pleasure." Chil Yook answered.


    Clearing his throat, Dae Wong stood and bid his farewell words to them. "I shall go. The King is probably looking for me. Mister Muhyuk, please consider my offer." Dae Wong''s eyes widened out, lips carving into a contemptuous smile.


    "Take care, Lord Dae Wong," said Shun.


    The minister smiled and left.


    While waiting for the doctor to come back, the two boys placed the medicines on top of the table, beside Chil Yook''s bed. The weak man asked Deok Cheol to give them some private moment for a while because he needed to speak with his son. After a low, courteous bow, Deok Cheol left the room, leaving the two inside in a heavy atmosphere.


    Shun sat beside his father and held his hand. "I know that I am at fault, Father. I lied. But why did you even follow me here?"


    With a grimace in his face, Chil Yook responded, forcing the right volume of voice to come out from his tired body. "I was just worried about you, Shun. I do not want you to be associated in this place."


    "Why Father? Why do you have this irrational grudge in this place? What did the capital ever do to you? I do not understand. Do you mind telling me the reason behind your action?"


    "Shun, I want to go home already. My life is getting fragile every second I breathe. I can feel my body weaken. I know that my time is near." a loud, scratchy cough unleashed from Chil Yook''s windpipe.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Hush now, Father. Your tone makes me feel uncomfortable. I know that you will get over with this. I have faith in the Heavens... and to you as well."


    "No, Shun. I can feel it. I am becoming weaker and weaker. When the last leaf of my tree fell, promise me that you will never leave the place where you had your first sight of me. Take care of our house, our memories."


    Shaking his head, Shun''s eyes became heavier¡ªa pearl of tears ran along his white face. "Father, no! Please do not say that. I do not know how I would go on without you."


    Chil Yook''s soft deep eyes sincerely caressed his son''s weeping window. He held his hands even tighter. "I know you can. You are strong. Do not forget what I have told you, Shun. Live your life with a good heart for everyone."


    No words bloomed out of Shun''s lips. Tear tracks on his face reflected pain and denial. The thought that his father could die any moment never had space on his mind. All he hoped was that the first and only man he truly loved would live with him for the rest of his life. Never he could fathom how he could live without the father who took care of him for the past fifteen years, the man who loved him unconditionally even if they were not connected by the chain of blood.


    The ill man let his son''s hand go, telling him that he wanted to go back to sleep again. "I am a bit tired, Shun. I will sleep first."


    "Please do so while waiting for the doctor. I will be here by your side."


    ~~?~~


    While waiting for the doctor''s arrival, Shun just stayed beside his father. As things went relatively idle and quiet in that room; back in the palace, Sae Joo''s peace and serenity was disrupted by court ladies while he was playing kayagum in a gazebo floor, near his mother''s garden.


    "Your Highness, the King summons you to the main hall," said a young court lady.


    The Prince lay the string instrument on the floor and responded, "Hmm, I wonder what this is about... Alright, I will be there." he then ordered some of his court ladies to fix all of his musical instruments.


    Soon after, he went to the main hall, and the guards opened the door for him. The eunuch announced his presence, and he walked down the yellow carpet, going to his throne. All council members were inside, alongside with some hwarangdos. Fixing the long outer sleeves of his indigo cloak, he asked the King about the topic of the meeting.


    "Sire, may I ask what this assemblage is all about?"


    "This is about your position as the head of the Hwarangs. I know that we have talked about this before¡ªthat you will just ascend to the position if the Head Priestess'' prediction about you turned out to be positive. However, mass recruitment for future nangdos is coming near. I need you to do your observation for a while."


    Scanning the awaiting faces of the council members inside, Sae Joo''s heart raced a bit as his breath became shallower and slower. He slowly turned his head back to his father and bowed his head. "I understand, Your Majesty."


    Jung Ho grinned and butted in, eyes striking mockery to the Prince. "Wangja-nim, if you do not wish to participate, you can just observe on the side while Lord Jung Min does the ceremony."


    "No, Prime Minister. I-I will do it. It would be just a plain ceremony, right? I think I could do that. Besides, I am the rightful leader, am I not?"


    A curl in the Prime Minister''s forehead, alongside with a shallow frown and a fake smile flashed in front of the Prince. "Of course, Your Highness."


    Sae Joo''s quivering lips showed fear and hesitation for his decisions, but his trembling fist, hidden under his huge sleeves definitely manifested the slow build up of vigilance towards his uncle. The words of Shun and Jung Min about dealing with hidden enemies played repeatedly on his head. He had decided to start being strong if he wanted to stay alive inside the palace. He realized that he could not remain warm and naive forever. Little by little, the fear that he was feeling towards his uncle started to evaporate as they were overpowered by a small furnace of mistrust. Bit by bit, the thought of the word, ''politics'', which was a vague concept for him in the past, began to make sense. In politics, people could turn into beasts when they eagerly desired to get what they wanted.


    The Prince then asked the King again, "Is this all, Father? I am interested in learning the basic things of leadership. I should start with the hwarangs."


    Jae Joong smiled, seeing that his son was beginning to change. "Sure, Prince. The Prime Minister could definitely help you with that. Do you not agree, Prime Minister?"


    Jung Ho raised a brow and smirked. "Yes, Your Majesty. It would be my pleasure."


    "By the way, how was the invitation for a bilateral talk I propose with Tang?"


    Jung Ho smiled and bowed lowly, "It is done, Your Majesty. I think they will be here in fifteen days."


    "Great. Now, we need to finalize the details about the Prince''s upcoming birthday. It would be in two days time. The Prince wants a simple celebration. Just a private banquet with the nobles, province governors, and other high-ranking officials may do. Are all invitations done?"


    Yoo Min stepped regally forward, "Yes, Your Majesty. Everything is prepared. We are just waiting for the big day."


    "Good. This is a special occasion for the Prince. I want everything to be perfect," reminded the King.


    He continued, "Meeting adjourned."


    After the meeting, the Prime Minister went to the main shrine of the palace. Strolling down the brick floor, he passed through the small stands with candles on top. The fragrant scent of the incense attempted to titillate his nasal canals but they failed miserably, for it seemed like tension and heavy aura surrounded his entire body. He stopped at the end of the shrine, reaching the praying area, where there were five tall pillars encircling a small circular spot and a small altar with food offerings on top. Constellation drawings by the wall illuminated, giving off its royal blue light¡ªrepresenting the stars in the universe.


    At the center, sitting at the circle spot, a woman in her early thirties was praying as Jung Ho stood at her back. The white robe with black motives on the sleeves and the jade pin by her braided hair symbolized that she was the new Head Priestess. She was one of Lady Jang''s protegee. Being skillful and passionate about her deity-given talent, she was the one who filled in the position when the former Head Priestess was exiled, fifteen years back. Her character remained a mystery for everyone because she did not present herself the way Lady Jang did before. Everyone had noticed that she had not involved herself in any of the political parties. One could say that she was neutral in a way.


    "What brings you here, Prime Minister?" her dark, mezzo-soprano voice resounded in the walls.


    Jung Ho moved closer to her. "You know why I am here."


    "No, I do not."


    "This is about the prediction about Prince Sae Joo''s fate. His birthday will be in two days. The certainty of his succession to the throne depends hugely on you. The fate of our clan depends on you as well. Consider my offer. I will make your position higher¡ªconnections wider."


    The Head Priestess sniggered contemptuously. "For a low-ranking person like me, being the Head Priestess is the pinnacle of my luck. I can never be higher, Your Excellency. Regarding the Prince''s fate, if it was the Heaven''s will to let him rule, no human can intercept that. No one is higher than the mandate of Heavens." she faced the altar again, closed her eyes and prayed for the second time.


    Being insulted by the Head Priestess, Jung Ho grabbed her arm and clenched it, nails digging deeply on her pearl-like skin. His fiery glare shot right through the Head Priestess''s eyes, but it seemed like the latter''s cold and icy almond gate of sight did not bother at all. The blazing intensity of Jung Ho''s glower was instantly extinguished when the Head Priestess spoke. "Do you remember what I have said before? You will never be a king. No one in your blood will rule Silla. Even if you kill me, that will never change. You are not higher than Heaven''s mandate, Your Excellency."


    "Why are you so full of yourself? Is it because the King is on your side? You do not find me terrifying?"


    The Head Priestess slowly pushed the Prime Minister''s arm, shoving the filthy skin out of her arm. "I serve no politician, Your Lordship. I serve the truth. So, if you will excuse me, I have a big prediction to prepare."


    Jung Ho arched an eyebrow, grinning. "Your attitude is interesting. I actually like it. But know this: learn to recognize who you are bumping into... Have a good day."


    Leaving with nothing but elevated blood pressure and flaring nostrils, Jung Ho walked down the palace courtyard, going back to his chambers. As he was pacing down, he saw Sae Joo and Jung Min talking from quite a distance. A sly smile just came out from his lips, realizing that his son was now doing his job properly. He continued walking and acted like he did not see them.


    ~~?~~


    Sae Joo and Jung Min were once talking about the upcoming selection of nangdos in the kingdom when the topic suddenly shifted to the Crown Prince''s succession.


    "Your Highness, did the thought of a negative vision to you ever crossed your mind?"


    Confused with the random swerving of the topic, Sae Joo frowned and murmured. "Uh, yes. The thing about my succession is that it is not absolute. Many things could happen. Why are you suddenly interested?"


    "Nothing, Your Highness."


    "Hyung, spill it out. I know that you would not ask that random question for anything. Is it because you are expecting that my result would be negative and with that, you would have the chance to rule this kingdom?"


    The older cousin did not respond¡ªguilt was seen across his eyes.


    Sae Joo continued. "You know what, hyung, as a matter of fact, my priority does not lie with this succession. I know that I am just being prepared just in case something bad happens to my father, but this is too big for me to handle... How about you? Do you really want to rule?"


    "No... not now."


    "So, your answer was still a yes... Come with me."


    Jung Min became baffled with Sae Joo''s strange actions. His childish cousin seemed to be replaced by an unknown stranger. "Where?"


    "Just come with me. We will settle this once and for all."


    __________


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 30 ?

    The elder cousin''s eyes narrowed, brows furrowing into a slight frown, still confused with the Crown Prince''s invitation. "Your Highness, tell me where we are going first if you do not mind."


    "I do not wish to entertain your questions. Just come with me, would you?"


    "Alright, Your Highness. I will come with you. I was just worried about you. I could sense something bad with the tone of your voice. Are you sure that you know what you are doing?"


    Sae Joo smiled and bent his neck to the right, "I guess. I actually want to thank you for awakening my sleeping senses. Thank you, hyung. Shall we go?"


    "If you please, Your Highness."


    The Prince led the way, and Jung Min followed. Unknowingly, Jin Ri saw the two of them as she was pacing down the right side of the courtyard, going to her chambers. She paused and craned her neck to their directions, wondering why the Prince was with her brother. Thinking that maybe her brother was planning a huge wave that could shatter the Crown Prince, she just shrugged her shoulders off and continued walking, until she bumped into her father.


    She bowed her head and greeted, "Father."


    "Jin Ri, let us talk... in my chambers."


    "Alright, Father."


    The two went to the Prime Minister''s chambers and sat at the center table. "What is this all about, Father?"


    "About your relationship with the Prince. Have you already talked to him?"


    Jin Ri bowed her head down, avoiding his father''s hard as a steel stare. "Not yet, Father. I am starting to get uncomfortable now that he is back. I could sense that he had changed."


    Leaning his elbow on the table, Jung Ho caressed his chin and thought about what his daughter just said. Back in the council meeting, he noticed the difference in Sae Joo''s actions through his eyes, yet he also sensed that there was still a certain level of fear inside him. "Changed? Well, you could say that. After all the things that happened to him, it would be impossible that he would remain the same. We are the ones who made him that way. If someone escapes death, that person becomes stronger."


    "What shall we do, Father?"


    Jung Ho smiled and tore a small portion of white cloth under his cloak. He placed it on the tip of a candle at the middle of the table. Jin Ri just observed that her father was doing. Then, after a split of a second, her bladder almost burst out when her father threw the burning cloth in front of her. She screamed and bailed out of her chair in extreme horror. "Father, what are you doing?"


    "No, Jin Ri. What are you doing?" he slammed the table as he yelled to his frightened daughter.


    He stood and continued, "Are you not going to do something? That fire could destroy the table, your whole room."


    The girl''s stiff neck loosened up as it moved left and right, looking for something that could extinguish the growing fire. She scanned the entire room quickly, and finally, her attention was grabbed by a porcelain flower vase on top of a small table beside her bed. She quickly grabbed it and poured the water inside to the burning cloth, extinguishing it fully. When the sight of the red element completely disappeared, her heart rate started stabilizing as well. Feeling like her energy was drained by the extreme adrenaline, she sat back and leaned her body at the table.


    "What was that all about, Father? You almost killed me!"


    "Idiot! I was teaching you a lesson. When there was a growing fire in front of you, you try your best to put it out. Why? Because with every second wasted, it grows bigger; it gains more power to destroy everything it touches. So before it does, you better step on it and kill it¡ªthe same thing that we should do to the Prince. We are the ones who set up the dormant fire within him. Now, he wants to have a fight. Of course, we should not let that happen. We need to crush him fully before he grows bigger and eat us all."


    After realizing the whole point of her father''s scheme, Jin Ri sat erect and asked the Prime Minister. "I understand now, Father. You mentioned that he wants to have a fight. Do you think he still believes that we are the one who planned all that had happened?"


    "That does not matter. As long as he does not have any evidence to incriminate us, we are safe. Trust me, he will not find anything. I am the Prime Minister, and I know how to clean my mess. ."


    "So, what are we going to do?" asked the teenage girl.


    "Just watch. I will make sure that Sae Joo will not even have a taste of his victory. After all, he is still a young boy."


    ~~?~~


    The daylight almost faded slowly when Sae Joo and Jung Min finished what they did. The two separated ways as if nothing had happened. While walking down the bridge across an artificial lake, the Crown Prince met Dae Wong half-way. The minister bowed his head and asked, "Your Highness, why did you ask me for me?"


    "Minister Dae Wong, how was that man¡ªthe one responsible for abducting me. Was he punished already?"


    "Not yet, Your Highness. He was still at the dungeon, waiting for punishment. Strangely, Lord Jung Min moves slower than the usual."


    "I want to see him," said Sae Joo, his light voice transformed into a mature, firm one.


    Dae Wong''s eyes bulged out in surprise. It seemed like everyone had been noticing the Prince''s change in actions and attitude. He humbly asked, "Your Highness, are you sure about this?"


    "Yes, Minister. You are the second person who asked me almost the same question. Is it really strange for you to see me this way? Did I change that much?"


    "Not really, Your Highness. You did change, but I could still see your old self within you."


    The Prince let go of a frustrated sigh. "If you were on my shoes, I guess you would act and think the same way. I still cannot believe that Jin Ri could do this to me. She told the whole palace that I was the one who ordered her to escape. She was more than a cousin to me. I treated her like a best friend, but she betrayed me just to save herself. Why is she like that? I have always thought that she was different from her father."


    Dae Wong noticed the pain and loneliness in Sae Joo''s eyes despite his act of being strong. Surely, his heart was shattered into pieces because he invested a part of him to a person that would just betray him eventually. Feeling sorry for what happened to the Prince, the minister tried to comfort him with his advice. "Wangja-nim, you have to understand that you cannot trust people easily. You can be nice to people, you can be accommodating, but you have to choose where to invest that priceless treasure of yours. Trust is not malleable like gold. It is fragile and brittle as a ceramic plate. Once it is broken, you cannot bring it back to its original form."


    The Prince did not respond; his eyes just focused on Dae Wong as he was listening to the minister''s words of wisdom. Dae Wong resumed, "Just put it this way: Use the pain that you are feeling right now as a fuel for learning. Now that you have learned Jin Ri''s true color, use that positively. Learn to filter people that you will trust. You cannot always stay warm-hearted forever. Like the Earth''s seasons, people should be dynamic, adaptable to changes. Learn when to show your soft side, and learn when to express your tough side. In that way, you could survive."


    A bright ray of sunshine illuminated on the Prince''s face after hearing some inspirational words from the minister. The idea of change for the better and flexibility towards people and situation became more vivid in him. He knew that he still had a lot to learn, but he also knew that there were good people who would hold his back whenever the need to. With more determination, the Crown Prince was even more eager to dig more information about what had happened to him in the forest where he was abducted.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Minister Dae Wong, I want to talk with that man. Please bring me to him."


    "Wangja-nim, not that I wish to meddle with your action, but are you really ready to talk to him alone?"


    "Lord Dae Wong, if not now, when? I, too have doubts. It terrifies me as well, but I really want to know the truth. I could feel that Shun was right. The whole abduction thing was staged. Someone really wants to get rid of me."


    Dae Wong could not argue more, thinking that it would be better if the Prince would learn to be cynical about all the information that was given to him. He nodded, agreeing to follow the Prince''s request. "If you say so, Your Highness. I will go with you."


    ~~?~~


    The two went down the underground dungeon, passing through prison cells occupied with the kingdom''s notorious offenders, waiting for trial. The man that they wanted to see was at the middle cell on their right. When Sae Joo stood in front of his cell, the man woke up from his sleep in the hay bed. Rubbing his eyes, he crawled to the wooden bars and stretched an arm on the gaps, trying to beg to the Prince.


    "Your Highness, please have mercy. Do not kill me!"


    Sae Joo gave him a cold stare before bending forward, leveling the man''s face. "I just want you to tell the truth. Do you seriously believe that everyone in the council hall believed in everything that you have said?"


    The man avoided his gaze, not uttering a single word in response. Sae Joo reiterated his point but the man''s metaphorical shield protecting him to spill out the truth remained impermeable. Dae Wong could not help but to snap out, seeing that the man had been ignoring the Prince, taking him for granted. "You scum! How dare you not answer the Prince? Do you really wish to lose your head?" his thick full-lyric tenor voice echoed on the four sides of the dungeon.


    The Prince held the furious minister''s arm, calming him down. "Lord Dae Wong, please lower your voice." he turned to the apprehended man again and repeated his concern. "Ahjussi, please tell me the truth. I could see in your eyes and actions that you are hiding something. I am not a judgmental person, but you are being too obvious. This is getting tiring for me as well. So, please, tell me the truth, and I will try to appeal to the Prosecution Department to lessen your sentence. Trust me."


    The man''s eyes melted as it darted sideways. He also bit his lips and scratched his head, hesitant to answer the pop question.


    "I will talk if could promise me that you will not kill me."


    Sae Joo replied in a soft voice, "I promise."


    Leaning his body forward, the man signaled the Prince to move his ears closer to his lips. Sae Joo crouched and bent forward again, following the man''s request. The convicted man then whispered. "There is only one thing that I am allowed to say. A powerful man was behind this. Take care, Your Highness, because this is just the beginning."


    Upon hearing the words, Sae Joo''s eyes almost popped out from its socket in shock. He straightened and stood. After a deep gulp down his throat, he shook his head and stepped back away from the cell. The imprisoned man crawled back to his bed as if nothing happened. Dae Wong observed that the Prince''s face lost some of its colors so he asked, "Your Highness, what did he say?"


    Sae Joo was not able to respond for the first five seconds as he just stared blankly in the space in front of him. Dae Wong repeated the question, and this time the Prince was able to return back to his senses. "Wangja-nim, are you alright?"


    The Prince turned his head to the minister and mumbled, "Me?"


    "Your Highness, what did he say?"


    With his shaky voice, Sae Joo answered back, holding the minister in his arm. "Let us get out of here!"


    After getting out of the underground dungeon, Sae Joo felt like a massive boulder just unloaded from his chest. The fresh scent of the summer breeze, with the colorful leaves of the trees surrounding the courtyard, helped him breathe properly. The Prince let out a deep exhale before speaking. Looking straight to the minister''s eyes, he convinced him to bring out the topic Dae Wong never wanted to reminisce. "Lord Dae Wong, please tell me everything that happened to my father and my uncle before I was even born."


    Dae Wong''s throat constricted, air could not travel out from his lungs in surprise. "What did that man tell you, Your Highness?"


    "He said that a powerful man was behind all of this. He told me to watch myself because this is just the beginning."


    The minister was speechless, just looking down. He practically deflected from the Prince''s eyes clouded with fears. "Wangja-nim, worry not. You can assure that the King and I will do our best to protect you."


    "I know that, Minister. I just want to know how all of these things started? I am aware that there is an on-going rift between the King and the Prime Minister, but I did not know that he is actually capable of doing this to his own nephew. Even though that man did not verbatimly reveal the name of the person, I could feel deep inside that it was my uncle¡ªthe Prime Minister."


    "Your Highness..."


    Sae Joo continued. His tone seemed to be fuller compared to the last time he spoke. "This cannot be. I cannot let myself die. I need to survive. Help me, Lord Dae Wong."


    The minister''s lips curved into a faint smile as he nodded, totally agreeing to what the Prince had said. He was actually moved by the fact that the Prince was using fear positively in order to survive. All he had hoped was that Sae Joo to remain consistent in his new driving goal inside the palace.


    "Your Highness, come with me. I will tell you everything."


    When the two resumed walking down the courtyard going to Dae Wong''s chambers to talk about what had happened in the past, Jin Ri crossed paths with them. The lady bowed her head slowly and greeted the Prince, while Sae Joo just gazed at her with eyes as cold as a frigid snowflake¡ªsoulless.


    "Your Highness, may I please talk you?"


    "Not now, Jin Ri. I have many things to do." Sae Joo started walking, but the young lady held his arm. The Prince raised a brow and clutched his glacial eyes to his cousin. Like a tamed lioness, the young lady slowly slid her hand, letting the Prince''s arm go. "Please, Your Highness. This will not take long."


    Sae Joo flashed a sideward glance to his retinues as he requested them to leave. Dae Wong insisted that they shall not leave the Prince''s side since it was the King''s orders to guard him at all times. However, Sae Joo clarified that he would not go anywhere¡ªhe just wished to have a short lone time with his cousin to clarify all the misunderstandings between the two of them.


    "Rest assured that I will not trick you again and leave the palace without notice. I would just like to speak with my cousin."


    "But, Your Highness," insisted Dae Wong.


    "Fine. Two hwarangs will come with me. Would that suffice?" Dae Wong just bowed his head, in agreement with the Prince.


    "Let us talk in my mother''s garden," said Sae Joo, talking back to Jin Ri.


    ~~?~~


    Jin Ri and Sae Joo went to a gazebo, standing on an artificial lake near the deceased Queen''s garden, which was filled with magnolia flowers, some green low shrubs, and unknown short, yet stout herbs. The young lady could not even utter words initially to restart the conversation. Sae Joo just crossed his arms, waiting for the girl in front to speak. After a few gentle blows of winds, Jin Ri was able to unlock her mouth and spoke, "Your Highness, please forgive me."


    Sae Joo''s icy stare remained frosty as he responded, "For what? For telling all people that I was the one who ordered you to make a plan so that I could escape? Or for not telling the truth and defending yourself, claiming that Shun was giving you false accusations? Which one of the two? Give me your explanation. I will listen."


    Tears started to run down Jin Ri''s cheeks. She also fell on the floor and groveled, holding the Prince''s boots as she pleaded, "Your Highness, I am at fault. I had no choice. I was afraid that I might face big consequences and punishments if I told them that I was the one who planned all of it."


    Looking down on the poor lady below him, Sae Joo''s brows folded in disgust. He could not believe that the person he trusted betrayed him in order to save herself. In a strange twist of chaotic emotions, anger was not the most dominant emotion inside him¡ªit was disappointment.


    "You still did it for yourself, and for once, people thought of me differently. You still lied, Jin Ri. I could still remember the moment when we were in your chambers. You said that when things get rough and ugly, you will be the one who will shoulder the consequences. But what did you do?... I am at fault for leaving the palace without permission, but do you know what my biggest mistake is?... I put my precious trust on a person like you.


    Jin Ri''s voice became muffled as she continued sobbing and begging for the Prince''s forgiveness. "Please Your Highness, is it not possible for me to have a second chance? I am truly sorry for what I did. Give me another chance, please... I truly regret everything."


    Curling his lips, Sae Joo commanded Jin Ri to stand up, for he could not stand the sight of a woman begging down before him. "Stand. I do not want to see you go low like that." the young lady stood, fixed her skirt and snorted, wiping her tears. Her bloodshot eyes with dews of tears on the corners gazed before the Prince.


    "Are you truly sorry?"


    Jin Ri nodded her head quickly, biting her lips. "Yes, Your Highness."


    "How are you going to prove that you are sorry then?"


    The lady rubbed her palms and beseeched again before the Prince. "Please, Your Highness. Forgive me. I will do whatever you desire."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes, Your Highness¡ªif that is what will make you forgive me, I will do it."


    "Now that you have mentioned it, might as well do it sincerely. I have a request for you... oh... no¡ªI have an order for you."


    __________


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 31 ?

    The desiccated air in the garden combined with the Prince''s crimson-hot gaze pushed the dew of sweats out of Jin Ri''s pores, accumulating all on her forehead. Contrary to the physical weather outside, her sweats were surprisingly cold as ice caps, melting and dripping down her face. Waiting for the Prince''s condition, her heart drummed loudly. She felt the strong bass of every throb, overpowering the treble of her head''s static sound.


    "Yo-your Highness, what is it that you want me to do?"


    Sae Joo did not even blink when he blurted, "Confess. Go to the King and confess all of your sins. Clear my name, Jin Ri."


    "C-co-confess?" stammered Jin Ri.


    "Yes. If you are indeed apologetic of what you did, I think this is just the right thing to do. This is just fair, do you not agree?"


    Jin Ri''s eyes dashed sideways, her body swinging in a tense, irregular beat. "Uh, Your Highness... I know that but uh, the King might punish me more if I admit what I did... Please, I do not want to experience another beating."


    The Prince''s eyebrows met at the center of his nose bridge in a scowl. "Beating?"


    Without any hesitations, Jin Ri quickly pulled her skirt up and removed the extra layers of clothes in her leg part. She did not even care if the Prince could see her bare skin. At that moment, the only thing that mattered to her was to show Sae Joo her bruises on her hips and lower back. Upon exposing the young lady''s skin, the Crown Prince''s eyes rolled in shock, seeing the purple blots on his cousin''s white, delicate skin.


    "The council members had decided to punish me¡ªfifty beatings using a thick paddle."


    Sae Joo suddenly took one step back when he heard Jin Ri''s statement, alongside with a visual validation supporting her claim. "What? They did that to you?"


    "Apparently, yes, Your Highness. They punished me for what I did, for my mistake."


    "I did not know," said Sae Joo, shaking his head.


    "I understand, Your Highness. Are these bruises still not enough for you? I have already paid for my sins. Please, let us just forget about this and start a new. After all, I am still your best friend, am I not?" she trudged closer to the Prince and wrapped her arms around his neck. Sae Joo was half-paralyzed; half of him wanted to let go and half of him wanted to comfort the sobbing young lady. Confusion about his feelings started to cloud up his head. He did not know what to feel anymore. For a few moments, he just let his cousin wrap him with her warm embrace.


    "Your Highness, please answer me. You are still my best friend, are you not?"


    The Prince deftly dodged the question. He pushed the young lady gently and held her shoulders. "Jin Ri, I am sorry that you had to experience that. I guess that was enough punishment already. Alright, let us just forget about what had happened and move on with our lives."


    After a quick faint forced smile, Sae Joo patted her shoulders and left.


    Lumbering down the stone courtyard, the Prince could not omit the young lady in his head. Her bone-tingling embrace lingered in his mind, blurring his head out of focus. Little did he know, the minister saw him from afar and approached him. "Wangja-nim, what happened?" Upon hearing the minister''s voice, his senses suddenly landed back on earth, and he replied, "Minister Dae Wong, I have no idea that Jin Ri was beaten fifty times."


    "Oh, about that? I forgot to tell you, Your Highness. Please, forgive me."


    "No, it is perfectly fine. She showed me her bruises, and I felt so sorry for her."


    At that moment, Dae Wong knew that what he had been fearful about the Prince''s slow change would happen¡ªconsistency was indeed questioned. He knew that Sae Joo''s emotion would be easily swayed by just using emotional appeal, especially that his doubt and mistrust to the whole Prime Minister''s clan was not established fully yet. Because of the situation, he tried to get the Prince back to his motive. "Wangja-nim, I know that you feel sorry for her, but uh..."


    "I know what you would like to say, Minister. I feel sorry for her, but that does not mean that my trust towards her will be fully restored." after letting out a sigh of disappointment, the Prince continued, "I think I should let this issue go. Since we do not have hard proof, all I could do for now is to forget, move on, and above all, become more careful."


    The Prince pinched his palm as he started walking again, opposite the minister''s direction. "Where are you going, Your Highness?" Sae Joo turned his head to the left, giving the minister a sideward glance. "I will fulfill my promise to that man. I will talk to the King¡ªconvince him to lower the man''s sentence. Are you not going with me?"


    Dae Wong respectfully rejected the Prince''s invitation. "Forgive me, Your Highness. I have another errand to do."


    Sae Joo''s lips pouted as the word, errand, sparked another thought on his mind. He suddenly remembered Shun and his father who were in the inn. "Ah, I nearly forgot. Could you please go to Shun and his father after you are done with that particular errand? I want to see them before they go home."


    "Err... Of course, Your Highness. Definitely."


    The Prince smiled and expressed his gratitude, while the Minister bowed his head, turned around, and walked the opposite way.


    ~~?~~


    Meanwhile, in the small inn room, the doctor had addressed Chil Yook''s condition fully. When he returned from the central part of the East Market a few minutes after the two boys, he had performed some procedures to alleviate Chil Yook''s heart problem. After drinking some extracts of different herbs, the ill man felt his energy coming back to his body again. Chest pains were nowhere to be felt, and his face became even brighter. The doctor left the moment that his condition improved.


    In the growing fangs of the dusk, Chil Yook raised from his bed and instructed the two boys to prepare all of their things, for they were going back to Myeongju. Shun noticed the distress in his father''s face so he spoke up and contradicted his father. "Father, your body is on the process of recovery. Let us just stay here until tomorrow morning."


    "No, Shun. Please just follow what I say. I am not comfortable with this place anymore. Could you please grant your father''s request?" Chil Yook held his son''s hands, eyes sparkling with an irresistible favor.


    Being a good son, who would do anything for the sake of his sake father, Shun smiled and nodded, granting his father''s kind appeal. "By the way, where are we going to ride? I did not see a horse when I saw you."


    Deok Cheol snapped his finger and butted in, remembering that the horse from their neighbor was tied at a nearby tavern before Chil Yook collapsed on the public square. "Ah, I think I left the horse on a nearby ginyeo tavern. Let me just go there for a while to check it."


    "Alright," said Shun. Faster than a thunderbolt, Deok Cheol sprinted out of the room. Shun even laughed for he felt a slight vibration in the room brought about by his heavy steps. When the friend left, Shun''s face became serious again as he asked his father''s strange behavior again. "Father, please be honest with me. Could you please tell me the reason why you never allowed me to set foot in this place?"


    The ill man looked down, trying to avoid his son''s concerned yet suspicious eyes. He darted his weary eyes sideways, thinking of made up stories to tell. When a sound story finally pictured on his mind, he lifted his head and looked to his son''s eyes straightforward. "I was a slave of a powerful nobleman. He was vile, corrupt, and deranged. Luckily, when my other colleagues planned to escape, they included me. We were able to escape from the nightmare, and we had different lives after."


    Chil Yook pouted his lips as a pearl of tears dropped from his tired eyes. Seeing the pain from his father''s eyes, Shun''s conscience was disturbed¡ªhe realized that maybe he should not had asked his father''s real reason. He finally understood what Chil Yook felt (that he was just a protective father, afraid that his son might experience the same thing that we went through). The young boy hugged his father as he apologized. "Forgive me, Father for asking you. I should have never done that. I never knew that you have had a traumatic experience in this place."If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Chil Yook gently pushed his son, letting go from the embrace. "I am sorry for not telling you, Shun. This place is dangerous. I just want you to be away from this hell."


    "I understand, Father, but maybe not all people here are like your previous master. There are still people who have good hearts, like the Prince," chuckled Shun.


    "Yes, I know that. This place is just too traumatic for me, and I do not wish to remain here longer."


    "Alright, Father. We will go home now, as you wish."


    After then, the plump friend came back with pleasant news. "Shun, Muhyuk-seonsaengnim, I have found the horse! Thank Heavens, the tavern owner did not touch him. Phew!"


    Chil Yook suddenly felt ecstatic and excited when he heard the good news. Finally, he would be able to bid goodbye to the place which had been haunting him for years. He could now go back to their home and live in peace with his son forever. After picking all their packed things, the three left room and bid goodbye to the inn owner. Upon gazing at the dazzling constellations in the night sky, Chil Yook''s heart was finally free from too much worry and negative thoughts, knowing that his son finally agreed with his plea¡ªto get out of Seorabeol immediately.


    Shun assisted his father in riding the horse, and when all was set, Deok Cheol lashed the whip, and the muscular equine galloped away. About ten minutes after, Dae Wong arrived at the inn, together with some yellow group nangdos. He went inside and asked the owner, but he was informed that the persons he was after had already left.


    "Chil Yook, you will regret doing this," mumbled he.


    ~~?~~


    Two days had passed quickly like a speed of light traveling in a vast space of devoidness. The entire palace got extremely busy for the preparation of the Crown Prince''s fifteenth birthday. Just like what the Prince had suggested, the banquet was just simple¡ªjust exclusive for his family and some high-ranking government officials. Preparations for the event started before the sun''s crown ever had a peek at the dawn sky.


    The hwarangs had arranged a special dais at the middle of the grand courtyard in front of the King''s pavilion. Chairs and tables were also assembled based on the ranking of the officials. A yellow carpet ran through the middle of the courtyard up to the foot of the dais. Between the dais and the chairs for the guest was a huge space for the entertainers. The assorted color of silk strips ran from the top of one pavilion to another, providing some colorful decoration from the top view of the palace. The guards and the entire hwarangs were briefed properly of their assigned locations. Some were assigned on the eight main gates, others were deployed on the courtyard surrounding the whole banquet area, and some stood vigilantly on pavilion terraces, guarding the palace against aerial threats. Security was tight to make sure everyone''s safety, especially the royal family.


    When the sun struck straight forward on the afternoon sky, the selected noblemen and their families arrived with their elegant dresses. The wives and daughters praised each other''s intricate dresses, while the noblemen talked about their businesses. Shortly after the guests came, a eunuch announced the arrival of the Prime Minister''s family.


    The nobles paused from their chatters and stood, dipping their heads in a bow. Jung Min, Jin Ri, and Jung Ho climbed up the dais and sat on their chairs on the right. Soon after, the eunuch announced the coming of the royal family. "The King and the Crown Prince grace us all."


    Jae Joong, wearing his maroon ceremonial robe and golden towering crown, ascended to the dais and sat at his throne in the middle. Sae Joo, on the other hand, wore his cobalt-blue royal robe and his golden topknot. He sat beside his father to the left.


    When the King raised his arm, the nobles sat. Gong and drums rang, marking the commencement of the celebration. The courtesan entertainers dashed gracefully on the carpet and went to the center, performing their dances of abundance and good fate for the Prince. Some hwarang groups showed off their fighting skills as they performed their fighting stunts. After the entertainment portion, the King stood and all ears were lent before him.


    "Allow me to send my utmost gratitude for joining us in the Prince''s fifteenth birthday celebration. As you all know, this year is one of the most special, for his fate as the new successor shall be known." he raised his wine glass and continued, "To the glory of our Heavenly Kingdom."


    The guests raised their glasses and praised the King and the Prince. "All Hail to our King! All Hail to our Prince!" Soon after, the kitchen servants brought out the food and distributed them on the guests. All guests enjoyed their food and their precious time, mingling with each other.


    After the simple banquet, the more important detail of the Prince''s birthday would finally be revealed. It was about the ritual¡ªpredicting the Prince''s future as a ruler. Once the result turned out to be positive, Sae Joo would absolutely sit on the throne without questions. However, if the result turned out to be negative, more problems would arise. When the guests left, all council members and the royal family went back to their chambers, changed their clothes, and went to the shrine. They had changed their clothes from elegant into just plain white, symbolizing respect and solemnity for the ritual.


    The quick transformation of the entire vibe¡ªfrom festive to ceremoniously quiet sent a quick tingling sensation on everyone''s spine. The council members lined up on the two sides of the black carpet in the middle of the marble floor of the shrine. Candles and incenses had been lit, giving the entire area an eerie ambiance. Jae Joong ambled down the carpet and groveled at the praying area in front. He bent forward while down on his knees, praying to the deities. When done, he moved to the side and waited for his son.


    Sae Joo, wearing a pure white long robe, with his black long hair gently swaying in the beat of the pacified wind, sauntered down barefooted. Just like what his father did, he knelt down and prayed to the Heavens. After praying, he just remained seated at the middle of the circular praying area.


    Soon after, the Head Priestess walked down the carpet, holding a small, golden pot and a bell. She went to the prayer area and did her fervent supplications, asking for guidance and correct declaration. After praying, the ritual finally started. With nothing but pure silence, the Head Priestess stood and a shrine maiden approached her. The maiden poured pure spring water into the pot and moved to the side.


    She respectfully asked the Prince to do his contribution, "Your Highness, I need a portion of your blood, please. Sae Joo stood as the Head Priestess handed him a dagger with a golden hilt. After releasing a deep exhale, he slashed a finger with the dagger and blood dripped on the pot. When enough amount of blood was given, another shrine maiden approached the Prince with a clean towel to stop the bleeding.


    Sae Joo moved to the side as he was pressing his wound with the towel¡ªan obvious grimace of pain was painted on his visage. Alone at the center of the circular praying area, the Head Priestess gently shook the pot, mixing the blood and the water. While doing that, she also whispered unknown chants to the pot. Everyone''s hair stood as the Head Priestess''s voice became louder every second. Viewing from the side, Sae Joo noticed that her eyes rolled upwards¡ªher iris disappearing and was dominated by her sclera. Seeing the horrendous look of the Head Priestess made him worried and quiver at the same time.


    Then, a piercing sound of the bell echoed on the four corners of the shrine, marking the end of the ritual. She opened her eyes¡ªsweat dripping down her face and soaking her entire body, despite the cool air of the late afternoon. With swaying movements as she walked, she brought the golden pot at the center aisle and showed the contents to everyone inside.


    The council members, including the King and Sae Joo, came forward and peeked on the content of the pot. Some were confused about what they saw¡ªa turbid red solution of water and the Prince''s blood. Dae Wong raised his hand and asked the result, "What does this mean? All I could see was a red liquid."


    Shaking her head, the Head Priestess announced the result. "The Prince''s reign is going to be bloody! Once he sits on his throne, bloodshed, rebellion, and famines will occur. The whole kingdom will be drenched in blood!" her full, resonant voice reverberated, almost breaking the entire shrine down.


    Sae Joo gasped upon hearing the revelation as he fell down on the floor. "No, no..." his body was rooted in his place. Moving even a single muscle became heavy and unwieldy for him.


    "Your Highness!" exclaimed Dae Wong as he swiftly flew to the Prince and held him.


    The council members, on the other hand, had mixed reactions. Some were shocked while others were disappointed. However, Jung Ho was different. He raised his arm and asked the Head Priestess, "So, what should we do now?"


    Cocking her head to the King beside her, she answered, "Your Majesty, I just reported what I have seen. Unfortunately, I saw the downfall of the kingdom in my vision. More people will rebel against the Prince. Famines, drought, and even typhoons will intensify. The political system will slowly crumble down, which will lead to civil war and bloodshed."


    "Is that so?" said Jae Joong calmly. However, all could notice that his shaking lips and restless eyes meant something.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. But, I also had another strange vision."


    Jung Ho butted in and asked, "What was it?"


    "I saw another person ruling the kingdom. His face was blurry, but he wore the ceremonial robe and the golden crown. I saw people cheering in my eye vision. I also saw abundance in terms of food and medical supplies. Generally, a better ruler."


    Upon hearing the Head Priestess''s statements, Dae Wong dipped his head down and thought, Could that person be... Sae Yoo? Now it makes sense. Prince Sae Joo will destroy the kingdom, while Prince Sae Yoo will restore it... Is it really Sae Yoo?


    Confused with what the second revelation was, Jae Joong asked, "What? Another person? Who could that be?"


    The Head Priestess did not respond. Instead, she just bowed her head away from the King.


    Suddenly, Sae Joo had the strength to speak up, mumbling from his place. "Wait... wait..."


    Everyone''s attention was nabbed by the Prince.


    Worried about the Prince''s condition, Jae Joong advised the shrine maidens and the guards to take him back to his chambers, for he believed that everything that the Prince had heard was too much to handle. But instead of following his father, Sae Joo resisted the hwarangs and gathered his strength. He stepped forward, closer to the council members and spoke.


    "I... think I know who that person is. I think... I know who that glorious ruler is."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Ginyeo (??) - Korean term for "courtesan"


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 32 ?

    The council members tried to stop Sae Joo from meddling more in the issue. The fire had started already, and they did not want the Prince to get burned fully. However, none of them had succeeded. Sae Joo forced to speak up in the middle of the elder noblemen in front of him.


    "I do know who that person might be."


    Jung Ho asked, with a sneer on his face, "And who is that, Your Highness?"


    Sae Joo walked a few more steps, closer to Jung Min, who was standing on the left side. "The Head of the Prosecution Department, Lord Jung Min."


    The rest of the council members exchanged puzzled glances to each other. Jung Min, on the other hand, just stared at the Crown Prince, anchoring his doubtful eyes to him. Although the council had believed that Jung Min could be the next ruler, second to Sae Joo, they were still surprised that the assertion came directly from the once childish Crown Prince.


    Jae Joong spoke up, "Prince, how could you say that?"


    "If I am the one who shall bring misfortunes to the kingdom, I guess the next one in line after me could be the one who would bring good fortunes instead. Did you not think the same?"


    The council did not respond, dipping their heads in a low bow.


    In the middle of brief silence, Sae Joo stated his suggestion in order to fix their current problem. "I do have a proposal."


    "What is it?" said Jae Joong.


    "Maybe we could do the ritual again, but instead of my blood, it will be Lord Jung Min''s."


    Jung Ho scoffed with what he heard. He tried to slam the Prince''s suggestion but in a more subtle way. "Your Highness, this ritual is not just done hastily as you wish, or just by any people. Should Lord Jung Min do the ritual, he must have had a twenty-four hour-fasting, and of course, he should have had taken a bath using the water from the Pyeongran Spring, with prayers from the Head Priestess... but unfortunately, he was not able to satisfy all those prerequisite."


    With uttering a single word, Sae Joo was nailed into his position, realizing that his suggestion would not be possible. He scanned the council members, who were still avoiding his gazes. Some were shaking their heads in disappointment, thinking that the Prince''s idea was indeed stupid. Suddenly, Jung Min stepped forward and spoke, "Actually... I did all of those things that you just mentioned, Prime Minister."


    The Prime Minister''s eyes widened, stunned with what his son said. His eyebrows suddenly merged into the center in a suppressed fury. "W-wh-what?"


    "Yes, I did all of those, Father," smiled Jung Min, reminiscing what he and Sae Joo had talked about.


    ~~?~~


    Sae Joo and Jung Min talked in the middle of the courtyard¡ªthe former telling that they should finish something once and for all.


    "Your Highness, please tell me where we are going," asked Jung Min.


    "I do not wish to entertain your questions, Lord Jung Min. Just come with me, would you?"


    "If you say so, Your Highness."


    Sae Joo led the way, going to the main shrine. He looked for the Head Priestess, who was doing a small ritual on the prayer area. The two approached her, disturbing her from what she was doing.


    "Lady Seolji, may I speak with you?" asked Sae Joo.


    The Head Priestess did not respond and continued with her prayer as if she heard no one, felt no one. Jung Min tried to stop the Prince, convincing him to go back and let the Head Priestess finish her business.


    "Your Highness, I think this is not the right time."


    Soon after, the Head Priestess opened her eyes, stood, and bowed before the two. "Forgive me, Your Highness for ignoring you. I was in the middle of my daily ritual in preparation for the prediction on your fifteenth birthday."


    Sae Joo nodded, acknowledging Lady Seolji''s explanation. "I understand. Can we talk to you now?"


    "Of course, Your Highness. Shall we go to my chambers?"


    "Yes, please. I need to talk to you in private."


    The Head Priestess walked to the wall behind the prayer area and tilted a dragon figure sculpted on it, revealing a secret passage. "Shall we?"


    Sae Joo and Jung Min followed to the dimly-lit hallway. The brick walls of the narrow hallway made Sae Joo felt anxious. Feeling that everything around him might collapse, he could not help but cling to his cousin''s arm. Jung Min noticed the pale face of the Prince. "Are you alright, Your Highness?"


    "Yes... I... just felt a little different. I am feeling a little bit dizzy." the Prince rubbed his head as his face folded into a grimace.


    "We could go back and talk to her in your chambers."


    "No, we are already here. Let us just continue."


    At the end of the hallway was a red wooden door. The Head Priestess opened it and entered. Sae Joo was astonished to see the replica of the night skies with twinkling constellations on the ceiling of the room. A small table was at the center, topped with incense, candles, and scrolls. Surveying the room, he noticed dragon and phoenix golden sculptures on every corner¡ªfor the propitious fortune of the kingdom. Majestic yet eerie¡ªthe exact description of the Head Priestess'' chambers.


    "Have a seat, please," offered Lady Seolji.


    The two men sat, and Sae Joo opened his concern straightforward. "This is about the ritual on my birthday. Clearly, if my fate will be horrifying, the kingdom should have another reserved ruler aside from me. That is why I am asking if we could also perform the ritual to Lord Jung Min since he is the second in line, being the Prime Minister''s firstborn son."


    Jung Min was shocked to hear what Sae Joo just requested. He was perplexed by the fact that his cousin had thought of that idea. Playing idly with his fingers, he started questioning Sae Joo''s real motives and purpose. "Your Highness, what is this?"


    "I just want to be at peace. I want to know both of our fates. After all, this is for the kingdom, right?" said Sae Joo.


    After clearing her throat, the Head Priestess answered, "There is no law regarding what you want, Your Highness. But, I think the King and the Prime Minister will not agree with this."


    "That is why I met you in private. This plan should not be exposed. We will just do this right on my birthday." Sae Joo turned his head right, trying to convince his cousin. "What do you say, hyung? Let us finish this. I will know my fate; you will know yours as well."


    Jung Min''s eyes moved sideways, unable to make up his mind for a few seconds. He thought that maybe this would be a good idea for him to hit two birds at the same time¡ªbeat Sae Joo and his father. Two options: if his fate turned out to be good, contrary to the Prince, his chance of succeeding in the throne would be bigger. In that way, he would have enough power to bust out from the prison he was in, in which his father was the strongest guard. However, if his fate turned out to be terrifying, the Prime Minister would definitely do more sinister actions just to eliminate the Prince, which in a way would be beneficial for him as well.


    "Fine. Let us do this," agreed Jung Min.


    The Head Priestess started discussing everything that they should do in preparation for the ritual. Everything must be kept accurate or else the result of the prediction might be compromised. After agreeing with all the reminders of Lady Seolji, the two exited the room and left the shrine.


    While talking at the courtyard, Jung Min could not help but ask about Sae Joo''s seemingly strange behavior. "Your Highness, what you did really amuse me. You do know that this plan of yours is part of politics as well, in which you did not wish to be involved initially."


    "I know. I have thought about this a thousand times as well. I read books about politics. The King is right. Politics is an extension of our life. As long as we live as royal and nobles, it will never die out. I am doing this... to survive."


    Jung Min smirked, "Just a piece of advice, for I think you are being overwhelmed by the concept of politics... Choose your battles carefully. You might not be aware that a little thing that you do for survival might mean a declaration of war on the other side... Have a good day, Your Highness." the elder cousin bowed his head and left.


    As he walked down the courtyard, leaving the Prince thinking about what he said, Jung Min grinned and mumbled, "Sae Joo, I think I should start watching you more carefully. I should never underestimate you."


    ~~?~~


    Back in the shrine, where everyone was surprised with what Jung Min admitted, Jae Joong announced his consent regarding the Prince''s concern. Since the young minister had done what was needed for the ritual, he declared his permission to proceed. "Hear my words, everyone. Since we have heard about the Prince''s fate, I think this is also the right time to consider looking into Lord Jung Min''s destiny. I am giving you the consent to go here in the praying area and do the ritual."Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Jung Min bowed, "Yes, Your Majesty." he removed his boots and ambled down the carpet, going to the prayer area. He sat on the marble floor and performed exactly what Sae Joo did. Shortly, a shrine maiden approached the Head Priestess and gave her another empty golden pot. Just like what she did a while ago, she prayed first before the pot was poured with spring water again. After handling a different dagger, Jung Min lacerated his finger, giving drops of his blood to the water.


    Then, another set of prayer and chants were whispered to the pot, while Lady Seolji gently shook the container. The Head Priestess''s voice became louder as she babbled those unknown words. When the bell rang, she opened her eyes and walked regally to the council members, showing the result to everyone.


    The council members compressed together, trying to take a look at the result.


    "Another turbid red solution..." Yoo Min mumbled, holding his breath.


    Lady Seolji shook her head, "We have the result. A red solution, meaning Lord Jung Min has the same fate as the Prince. Should either of them sit on the throne, bloodshed would surely follow."


    Jung Ho gritted his teeth and stomped forward, "No. There must be a mistake."


    "Prime Minister, calm down," scolded Jae Joong.


    Lady Seolji rebutted, contradicting the Prime Minister''s claim. "I wish to object, Your Excellency. I clearly saw Lord Jung Min''s fate. Although they have almost the same destiny, I could say that Lord Jung Min''s era would be more bloody."


    "Bloody? In what way?" Jung Ho scowled.


    "Do you really want me to tell the details?" the Head Priestess raised a brow, insulted with the Prime Minister''s tone.


    The King meddled in the middle of the two''s argument, telling everyone, in general, to just respect the fate of the two. "This has to stop. Let us just honor the Head Priestess''s words, for I believe that she did that fairly. No one is above Heaven''s law."


    Worried about the result of the two prospect rulers, Dae Wong raised his hand and asked, "Your Majesty, we take into consideration that the declaration of the Heaven is the main factor that we honor in placing the rightful successor. What should we do now that both of them have nefarious destinies?"


    "This has become a heavy day for everyone. Let us go back to our chambers and wait for my announcement for another council meeting."


    Yoo Min cut in, "Sire, the Head Priestess has mentioned that there was this unknown person who will bring glory to the kingdom instead. If that is not Prince Sae Joo or Lord Jung Min, who could that person be?"


    "Again, I order everyone to go back to your chambers. We will have another council meeting for this," said Jae Joong firmly, lips shaking in controlled displeasure.


    The rest of the council members bowed their heads and left, feeling extremely unsettled about what happened. Soon after, Jung Ho and Jae Joong followed. Meanwhile, Jung Min approached the Prince and confronted him, "Are you satisfied now? You have expected this, have you not?"


    "Hyung, honestly, I suggested this because I felt that my predicted fate would turn out to be unpleasant. I did not expect that you too will have the same fate as mine."


    "I could see that. The only thing that keeps me bothered is the fact that there is someone who seems like the rightful ruler, but we have no idea who that person is."


    "I agree. Who could that person be? Huh, should we test all teen males in the kingdom to find out who?" Sae Joo laughed.


    Shaking his head, Jung Min rubbed his forehead and sighed because the Prince was still able to crack a joke despite a very serious issue.


    "Stop it, Your Highness, please. This is not a good time to crack those jokes."


    "Do not take it too seriously, hyung. I was just doing this to lighten up our feelings. I know it is not easy to be judged already, even though you have not started yet. We have been tagged as destroyers of the kingdom, and we could do nothing about it."


    The young man did not respond but Sae Joo could see the disappointment in Jung Min''s eyes. He could see that one way or another, his cousin had hoped that somehow his destiny as a ruler would be acceptable in everyone''s eyes.


    "Let us go back to our chambers, hyung. Let us rest."


    Without a response, Jung Min just nodded, and the two left.


    When all of the council members had left the shrine, some of them went back to their offices, while some of them just retired to their chambers to rest. Moreover, Jung Ho, who was still unsettled about the result, ordered his ladies-in-waiting to refuse any visitors that would like to seek an audience. He lit some incense and red scented candles to help him calm down because of his high emotions. While sitting at his table inside his dark-red dimly lit room, he kept on thinking about who that strange person was¡ªthe one who would bring the kingdom on its most glorious state. Different people came across his mind until he suddenly remembered his former henchman, Chil Yook.


    As his fist rolled into a ball, the memory of Chil Yook''s betrayal haunted him again. "Why did I suddenly remember Chil Yook?"


    His breath hitched up at the back of his throat when he remembered that the child he had given to the former Grand Marshal could still be alive at that moment. "Wait... Is it possible that the person on Lady Seolji''s vision... is Sae Yoo?"


    Jung Ho''s lips pursed into a thin line as he sucked his teeth inward. He hammered the table with that sudden random thought. "That child could still be alive at this day... The prophecy is indeed happening. So could this mean that among the twins, Sae Joo is the one who will destroy the kingdom, then Sae Yoo is the one who will rebuild and restore it?"


    "I really need to find Chil Yook. If my guess is correct, I badly need Sae Yoo in my side."


    ~~?~~


    On the farther side of the kingdom, back in the most isolated province in Silla¡ªthe province of Myeongju, Shun, Chil Yook, and Deok Cheol had finally arrived at the foot of their hill community. The blue, long mountain ranges behind the hills greeted their eyes, longing for their beloved hometown. After traveling for almost three days, the fruit of their journey was already right before them. "We are almost home! Look! I missed those houses," exclaimed Shun.


    "Oh yes! Seorabeol''s houses are really amusing but nothing beats our community! The air here is very different!" agreed Deok Cheol.


    "I agree. Come on, let us hurry. I miss our house, Shun," said Chil Yook.


    As their horse trotted upward on the hill, the view of their neighborhood started to unravel. The simple, small, brick houses emerged on their eyesight as they went higher. Shepherds called their herd of sheep, goats, and cows, asking them to return to their dens, for the nighttime was approaching. Children played merrily with no worries, sliding down on the braes using big palm leaves.


    But as they reached the hilltop where their house was located, the view changed drastically. People were screaming in terror, running down from the brink. Pots and jars flew from houses and crashed on the ground. Women and children were crying as they ran for their lives. Some old men crawled to their broken ceramics, trying to patch up their precious belongings. As they moved further, they started seeing broken furniture outside each house, as if a burglar had invaded each of the houses.


    "What is happening?" mumbled Sae Joo, his voice shaking.


    "Muhyuk-seonsaengnim, I think it would be best if we do not proceed yet. It is dangerous," suggested Deok Cheol.


    Chil Yook craned his head, observing what was happening from the distance. His eyes bulged out in shock upon seeing about ten men, wearing black satin robes and pants¡ªtheir nose and mouths covered with red cloth, dragging random men, women, and children out of their houses. They gathered the terrified people at the center of the grassy pathway, pushed them on the ground and pointed swords on their throats.


    Shun suggested to go down and hide on the nearby bushes in order for them not be involved in the commotion. They pulled the horse to the side and tied it to a tree while listening to those men. Despite their distance, they were still able to hear the loud, intimidating voices of the unknown men.


    The leader of the wretched men brought out a piece of scroll from his pocket. He unrolled it and showed to the people. The poor crowd had no choice but to lend their ears.


    "We will leave as soon as long as we knew where this man lives." said the leader, pointing on a portrait of a man with a red headband and falcon insignia.


    The terrified people looked at the painting and shook their heads. A middle-aged man responded, "We do not know that man. We have never seen him before."


    "Look carefully!"


    The man''s eyes darted sideways, hinting that he knew who the man was, but he pretended that he had no idea who the man on the portrait was. "Forgive me, but I do not know who he is."


    Walking close to him, the leader''s lips pursed into a thin line, "Are you sure?"


    "Y-Yes."


    "Hmm."


    Suddenly, the leader''s arm jerked upwards and a rasping sound of the sword from its sheath echoed in the air. The people''s eyes grew large as their jaws dropped in shock¡ªlocked. Then, several raspy gasps and gurgles were heard as patches of blood sprinkled on the ground. The middle-aged man collapsed like a paper¡ªdead, with both eyes and mouth open.


    Finally, people managed to release their voices. All of them screamed in terror. Children wailed and cried loudly, tucking their heads to their mothers. The leader stepped a foot on the dead body. "Now, if you want to survive, someone from this community should tell us where this man lives."


    A young woman stood and pointed a house near the brae as she nervously jabbered, "There! That small house with a fireplace outside. He lives there. He is the blacksmith here, and his name is Muhyuk. But he left a week ago."


    "Muhyuk? Well, it seems like he has changed his name," he ordered some of his men, and they ran to the house.


    Shun was dumbfounded with all the things that he saw and heard. He asked his father why those unknown men were looking for him desperately to the point that a person was killed. "Father, who are those people?" whispered he.


    "I do not know, Shun," Chil Yook bit his lips and shook his head.


    "Stay quiet, Father. Those men want you so you better hide properly. I will just take a peek on what they are doing," the young boy raised his head slowly and took a peek on the scene. "Those men are trying to barge in our house. Darn them! What do they want?" he tried to leave their hiding place, trying to stop the men but Deok Cheol pulled him back.


    "What are you doing, Shun?" the plump boy roared in a controlled volume.


    "I cannot allow them to do that. They cannot just barge in our house!"


    "Yes, I know that. But think first. You are by yourself, and we have seen that they just killed Dae Mung-ahjussi, your father''s closest friend in our community, just to look for your father. Do you think they would hesitate to kill you? Your fighting skills are good, but you need to consider us... especially your father."


    Shun''s head cowered in shame, gritting his teeth and digging his nails on his palms.


    About four men tried to break the lock of the door by smashing it with their axes. When they successfully opened the house, they barged in and found no one but empty rooms. They explored the house¡ªwent to the kitchen, to the fireplace, and eventually to the backyard, yet not even a glimpse of their target''s shadow was seen. Apparently, they gave up searching and just went outside to report to their leader. "Sir, no one was inside."


    "Is that so? But at least, we already have a lead where he is living. At last, after fifteen years, there is already a piece of good news for the Prime Minister. Let us go. We will be back next time."


    "Everyone! We will be back. You better report to us if in case... Muhyuk comes back. Ignore our warning, and we will take all of your heads!"


    The people nodded in response¡ªhorrified.


    "Let us go!" the leader ordered.


    The men rode their horses and left the place devastated. While some people were left speechless in shock and horror, a number of them gathered to the dead body and cried.


    Shun still could not process what just happened. Never he thought that his father would gain enemies, for Chil Yook had been a very good and compassionate person. As his jaws dropped in shock, he also dropped to the ground slowly, leaves and thorns of the thick bush brushing down his face. "Father, those men will come back for sure. We are in danger. Where should we go?"


    "I do not know, Shun. I do not know."


    As they were thinking a sound solution to their problem, an unknown man wearing a green robe called them from behind. The three turned around and scanned the man. "Who are you?" asked Shun.


    "You do need a new house, right?" the man asked.


    "How did you know that? Have you been watching us all along?" snarled Shun, preparing in a fighting position while crouching.


    "Come with me. I could help you."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Pyeongran Spring (??) - a fictional spring used to cleanse the body of royals and nobles before the day of a ritual.


    <figure>


    </figure>

 ? 33 ?

    Shun stood slowly as he stared askance at the strange man. With his guard fully raised, he prowled forward, arms ready to launch a counterattack just in case. "Tell us who you are first."


    The man bowed his head and smiled. "I was sent by Minister Dae Wong. He told me to follow you here."


    As his brows met in a frown, Shun asked the man why he was sent by the minister. He was actually confused with what the man said. He wondered why the minister had sent a man all the way to Myeongju just to follow them. "Why did the minister do that? W-we-were you really sent by the minister in the first place?"


    "Yes, Shun. Your name is Shun, right? He told me that he was worried about you and your family''s condition."


    "If that is true, why did you not just show up and introduce yourself? You were acting like a spy all this time. With that, do you really expect us to believe you?" Shun shook his head.


    "I was just following orders...." he paused and glanced at Chil Yook, who was crouching at the ground, avoiding the man''s eyes¡ªrestless." He continued, "The minister specifically told me to follow you secretly until you arrive safely on your hometown, but the way I see it, it seems like you already have nowhere to go."


    "Wh-why? Why did Minister Dae Wong do that? Who are we for him to do that?"


    "Again, like what I just said, I was just following orders... Are you convinced already? Shall we go?"


    Shun shook his head, "No... not yet. Why are you in a hurry? We still need to patch things up here. We cannot just leave this place." he looked back to his father and asked permission to go to their house. Chil Yook was hesitant at first, worried that their neighbors might lash their anger towards him. "Shun, go with Deok Cheol. Those people''s emotions were at their peak. Be careful."


    "I can take care of myself, Father. Deok Cheol should stay here with you. I do not trust this man," disagreed Shun, glowering at the man. He patted his best friend''s shoulder, telling him to stay with this father as he would just go to their house and get their valuable things. "Stay with my father. This will not take long."


    Shun came out from their hiding place and trudged up to their community. Seeing how some people cried for a life lost encumbered his heart. As he went closer to their neighbors, his steps became slower and heavier, his heart crushed into pieces. He felt like he was transported into a different universe; the people in front of him became strangers. Their smiles and positivity were gone with the wind, and they were replaced by fear, distraught... and lamentation.


    One of their neighbors noticed him walking¡ªa scared twelve-year-old boy, holding his little sister, running away, wailing in fear. It actually crushed Shun''s heart more because that boy was one of his students during his free alphabet lessons to the kids. Unknowingly, a pearl of tears lingered on the corner of his eye, waiting to roll down. He swallowed as he continued walking. All eyes were on him, stabbing him with hot, fiery glares¡ªfull of remorse.


    An old man stood and walked towards him, staggering. He immediately moved closer to man and held his arms to prevent him from falling, but the angry man pushed him. "You... do us all a favor. Get out of this community! An innocent man had to die because of you and your father."


    "Forgive me. Please forgive me," tears rolled down his eyes, palms rubbing together in a sincere apology.


    "Forgive? Say that to your father''s close friend!" the old man pulled him and dragged him to the dead man. He pushed the young boy, and Shun stumbled. "There! Apologize to him!


    Shun''s chest felt heavier, his lungs constricting into empty sacs, rejecting air. He chased his breaths while staring at the lifeless body, throat slit. "Forgive me, Dae Mung-ahjussi. Forgive me and my father."


    "Your words will not bring his life back. It will not erase the trauma that we have. Starting from today, all of us will live with fear in our hearts; that any minute, those men will come back and kill another one¡ªor worse, all of us. So please, do us a favor, Shun. Leave this community!"


    Wiping his tears, Shun stood and bowed in front of all their innocent neighbors. "Forgive me and my father for you have experienced all of these. I have no idea why they are looking for him, and I do not wish to explain our side more... We will just get our things, and we shall leave." he bowed his head again, turned around, and walked to their house.


    Upon entering the house, the cradle of all his life and memories, all of his happy memories flashed back on this mind¡ªthe time when he was running around the house while his father was molding daggers and swords on the outside, the moment when he and his best friend first met, the moments when he and his father celebrated his annual birthday with smiles on their faces even though they just feasted on rice cakes and pork stews.


    But now, he just had his worst birthday.


    He went to each of their rooms and packed their clothes and other valuable materials. As he went to the kitchen, his tears could not help but run down his face. He fell on the floor as he still could not the process the fact that they needed to leave the entire place for their own safety¡ªespecially of his father''s safety.


    "Who are those men? What do they want from my father?" his hands rolled into a ball. His sadness turned into curiosity. Shun felt that they could not just run away from those people. He knew that anytime they would be back and more innocent lives might be at risk. He needed to know the reason. He stood, wiped his tears, and exited their house.


    The people were nowhere to be found outside. The fallen leaves and the slow chilly whisper of the wind were the ones that welcomed him. The entire community had lost its soul. Surveying the houses, he noticed that all of them were locked with chains. All windows were closed, all slippers were hidden somewhere.


    The silence was deafening.


    He walked downhill, straight to his father''s hiding place. Chil Yook noticed his swollen eyes and nose so he hugged him. "Forgive me, son. You do not deserve to be treated that way."


    "Father, I am fine. I want to know the reason why they are looking for you. Why did they have to kill an innocent man just to find you?"


    "Son, please. Let us just leave. I am begging you, please? Let us just leave this place."


    "Fa--" before Shun could had finished his statement, his father hugged him again. "Shun, please. Just follow what I say."


    "Sure, Father. I will do as you say."


    The man in green robe cleared his throat before speaking, "So, are you done? Shall we go?"


    "Just in case we put our trust in you, where are going anyways?" asked Shun.


    "Seorabeol. We will go back to the capital."


    Chil Yook''s eyes grew bigger as he shook his head. "No, we will not go to Seorabeol!"


    Noticing his father''s reaction, Shun butted in and asked the man, "Excuse me, ahjussi. You have not introduced your name yet, and then this? You are telling us to go back to Seorabeol?" he frowned.


    The man smiled and replied, somehow re-introducing himself, "Alright. My name is Ah Moo, and I serve Minister Dae Wong. He told me to follow you and make sure that you will arrive safely in your hometown. Now, since that you cannot stay here, I guess you have nowhere to go. Where will you go? Where will you live? Just in case you choose to be with me, you have two to three days to see if I am worth your trust."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Shun did not respond for a few seconds, locking a stare at the man. His father, on the other hand, was just shaking his head. Then, the young boy responded, "Fine. We will go with you."


    Chil Yook exclaimed, "Shun!"


    "Father, we have no other choice. Do you know someone whom we could ask for help? Perhaps from other provinces? Any friends?"


    The ill man''s face folded in a grimace, gritting his teeth while thinking of another excuse to throw to his son. His mind was clouded with his son''s obvious frustration in the situation. Observing Shun''s reaction, no thoughts came across his mind. His mind was bleak as a cold desert.


    "Father... father? Do you have any suggestions?"


    Chil Yook was still speechless. He kept on digging and ransacking on every space of his brain, but no good idea surfaced out. Old excuses would just make him look pathetic and suspicious. He was furious about the situation¡ªa dead end. No matter what he would do, the Heavens would always make a way for his borrowed son to return to the land where he should be.


    "Alright. Since you do not know what to do, I suggest that we go with this man and ask for help from Minister Dae Wong."


    "Are there no other ways, Shun?" asked Chil Yook in worry.


    "Father, at times like this, we need to think rationally. I understand that Seorabeol has brought nightmares to you, but you also need to face the fact that we have nowhere to go. We cannot stay in this place anymore. You do not have any colleagues or friends from the other provinces.... Minister Dae Wong is offering help for us. I think this is Heaven''s way to show us our path for survival."


    Thunderstruck with his son''s sermons, Chil Yook just bit his lips in response, sucking his teeth in disappointment. Frustration filled his entire head, feeling that he was just a burden¡ªan incompetent fool who failed to protect his son.


    "I am waiting for your approval, Father. Please say something," sighed Shun.


    "Fine! Fine! Do whatever you want!" yelled Chil Yook.


    Shun was stunned with his father''s reaction. "Father, why are you acting like this? Please, I know this is hard for you but we need to get out of here soon. We need a place to stay. You are making this difficult for all of us!" the young boy sighed and rubbed his forehead.


    "I am sorry. Forgive me, my son. I was just... uh, I do not know already. Fine. Let us accept this man''s invitation. Let us accept Minister Dae Wong''s help."


    "Thank you, Father. Thank you." Shun held his father''s hands. Then, he turned around, talked to the man, and warned him. "You... I will be watching you. Do not dare think for a second that you could outsmart us. If I discover that you are fake, I will not hesitate to give you what you deserve."


    "Rest assured that you will arrive safely at our destination. Shall we?" the man smiled.


    Before Shun could reply, Deok Cheol butted in and expressed his will to stay at their community. He openly mentioned that he would wait for his parents in their house and ask permission to go with them in the capital.


    "Deok Cheol, are you sure about this? Our neighbors might do something bad to you. You are already involved with us."


    "Shun, I can handle myself. Besides, my parents are scheduled to return home this week. By that time, I could ask them to go with you. They have always wanted me to explore the world anyways so why not use that opportunity to help you."


    "But still..."


    "Shun..."


    Unable to convince his best friend, Shun just held Deok Cheol''s shoulders, saying his words of farewell. "I will miss you. I extend to you my utmost gratitude for helping us with everything. Always take care of yourself... and eat healthily!"


    Deok Cheol cackled, "You fool! I will eat healthily!"


    "You have done more than enough, my friend. I will never ever forget your kindness to me, especially to my father," beamed Shun.


    The plump boy rubbed Shun''s head and hugged him tightly. He started sobbing as he bid farewell to his best friend. "Take care of yourself, Shun. I will miss you. You are the only person who accepted me for who I am, and for that, I would be forever thankful."


    "Come on, Deok Cheol. Your house is waiting for you."


    "Take care, Shun."


    As his friend walked away from them, Shun and Chil Yook decided to travel with the unknown man, risking their safety in a tightrope. Their entire life was hanging in a thread, but they had no choice because they had nowhere to go.


    ~~?~~


    Back in the palace, Sae Joo was still contemplating upon the result of the prediction. Alone in his chambers, sitting at his table, the unknown ruler, who would bring Silla to its highest glory, lingered on his mind. He suddenly lost his growing confidence and courage. With just one prediction, his entire life was about to change¡ªincluding his entire vision, motives, and decisions.


    While staring at a blank space, a lady-in-waiting announced, "Your Highness, the King wants to talk you."


    "Let him in," permitted the Prince.


    The King strolled down the chambers and sat in front of his son. "Sae Joo, how are you feeling?"


    "Not good, Sire... not good."


    "Are you still thinking about that prediction?"


    Sae Joo dipped his head low and sighed. "Yes, Your Majesty." he shook his head and continued, "Why did this happen to me? Why me, now that I am learning to open my heart in the nature of being a Prince? Suddenly, all of these became pointless because I am destined to destroy Silla."


    The King noticed the pain in his son''s eyes. He tried to comfort his depressed Prince, but he did not know what to say, for the Head Priestess''s predictions remained to be one of the core pillars in selecting the rightful leaders. In the past eras, the predictions of the Head Priestess''s had always become accurate¡ªthe predictions had always come to life. If the Head Priestess''s declared bloodshed, there would be bloodshed.


    "Sae Joo, no matter what that prediction tells us, always be the good person as you are. Do not let anybody sway you from being kind-hearted. Your heart will be your brightest light amidst the darkness. Remember that."


    "Your Majesty, if I would be on the throne, many people would die... What if... what if I just renounce my position as a Crown Prince?"


    Jae Joong frowned and leaned forward, "Sae Joo, what are you saying? No, you should not do that!"


    "What is the point of ruling, if my era would be just an era full of hostilities and darkness? You said that I should use my good heart. Then, this is what I think is right. I am giving our people a way out¡ªto save their lives. I think we should just find that person who would bring the kingdom to its highest glory and make him the King, instead of me."


    "Forget about that person, Sae Joo. Focus on yourself. If you want to defy your destiny, be a better person each and every day. Learn all the things needed in order to be a good ruler, starting from the basic. In that way, even if the Heavens send the most devastating catastrophe, the people would still see you as the King who tried to save them with all his might. Do you understand?"


    Sae Joo leaned forward and caressed his chin as he asked his father a question which made the King slam the table in anger. "Sire, who do you think that person is? I mean, that person could only be either a Seonggol or a first rank Jingol. Does the Prime Minister has another son?"


    "Sae Joo! I told you, stop it! Stop thinking about that person. You just discredited what I just said," Jae Joong sighed out of frustration. He continued, "Start your training tomorrow, Jinshi. You shall work closely with Minister Dae Wong. I will instruct him the course of your training starting tomorrow. Do you understand?"


    When the King''s concern and advice finally seeped through his innermost side, Sae Joo''s internal war and conflict with himself started receding bit by bit. He kept himself occupied for the whole day, doing all the things he liked before he starts the training for tomorrow. He attended his art classes, wrote poems, composed songs, and played instruments. The Crown Prince pampered himself with all the things he desired to do before diving into the real deal.


    Time was indeed a thief when someone was doing what they wanted. The whole day finished too fast¡ªslick as the snap of the fingers. The next day, when the sun''s crown peeped on the blue sky, Sae Joo prepared himself and dressed casually¡ªa white body-fit robe, maroon silk baggy pants, and a yellow headband.


    Just like what the King had told him, he went to the Hwarang Training Area to meet with Dae Wong. When the tall gates had opened, he saw the fourteen hwarangs clans thronging before the dais where the minister was standing. Dae Wong called out each of the hwarang clans, and their respective hwarangdos stepped forward and waved their flags.


    "Hwarangs, pay your respects for the Crown Prince!" he bowed his head, and the hwarangs split into two groups, clearing the Prince''s way. Sae Joo walked his way to the dais, scanning the boys (some were even younger than him), bowing as he passed by.


    "Your Highness, for this day, one of the basic things that you need to know in order to become a good leader is knowing your people."


    "What do you mean, Lord Dae Wong?"


    The young minister chortled, "Have you not wonder why the King instructed you to dress like that?"


    Upon realizing the point of the minister, Sae Joo''s eyes rolled in surprise, and his head shook in denial. "No."


    "Yes!"


    "Your Highness, for today, you are going to train with the hwarangs."


    __________


    NOTES:


    Jinshi (??) - Silla''s way of telling the time between 7:00 am to 9:00 am.


    <figure>


    </figure>